of his comming for since the fathers died all thinges continue alike from the creation Which is as much as if they should say that there is a common and continuall course of nature which hath hitherto continued from the beginning of the world and shall endure for euer without end and without any judgement of God to come Against Atheists For thus prate our idolaters of nature who doe altogither denie the prouidence of God And therefore the blessed apostle doth also adde that they willingly know not that the heauens were of old and that earth that was of the water and the water by the word of God By which things the world that was perished being ouerflowed with waters Likewise saint Peter had before concluded 2. Pet. â— that if God hath not spared the old world but saued Noah the eight person a preacher of righteousnes and brought in the floud vpon the troup of the vngodly it cannot be that the wicked which are borne since into the world may thinke that their condemnation sloweth and that their perdition sleepeth For a thousand yeeres are but as one day and one day is as a thousand yeeres before the Lord. Psal 90. And the long terme that God alloweth to men to preuent his iudgement by repentance and amendment shall not hinder him to execute his iudgement yea by so much the more rigorously by how much the more long time and more vilely they haue abused his stay and patience Let vs then imprint this at this present in our memorie concerning our discourse of the waters sustained and hanged in the aire which haue serued God for so terrible ministers in the execution of his iustice when it pleased him to punish the iniquitie of men and to morrow pursuing our subiect we will speake againe of raines and heauenly waters to the end to consider of the admirable prouidence of God which shineth in them euen as you ASER shall giue vs to vnderstand The end of the sixt day THE SEVENTH DAIES WORKE Of Dewes and Raine Chapter 49. ASER. THe prouidence of God hath so disposed the nature of the aire and of the water that these elements seeme to repaire and maintaine one another For there is a place in the aire where water is as it were conuerted into the nature thereof there is another place againe wherein water returneth into his owne natural kinde sauing that whilest it hangeth and is sustained in the aire it is much more light and subtile then that which runneth in the earth for it retaineth more of the earth How the water ascendeth vp from the earth and changeth nature Although then that water is by nature more heauie then the aire yet doth not the heauines thereof let it from mounting vp from the earth because that by the heate of the sunne which attracteth it and other such like naturall causes by which it may be eleuated into the aire this waightines is taken from it or at least is so diminished that it doth then retaine more of the nature of aire then of water and so doth till such time as it hath ascended and attained to the place which God hath assigned to it in the aire For the heate of the sun doth conuert it first into vapors which are drawne out of the least terrestriall and most subtile parts thereof which approch neerest to the nature of the aire For which cause these vapors are more easily conuerted into aire the which resolueth it selfe againe into water then when such vapors are arriued at the middle region of the aire which is the coldest part thereof as well by reason that it is farther distant from the sunne and from all the other celestiall and aetherian fires then the supreme part thereof is as likewise because it cannot be heated like the lowest part thereof by reuerberation of the sunnes heate which scorcheth the earth Wherefore Moses declaring vnto vs how the Lord made the water mount from the earth and conuerted it into vapors saith The Lord God had not caused it to raine vpon the earth Genes 2. neither was there a man to til the ground but a mist or vapor went vp from the earth and watered all the earth For we behold euery day how that after the aire hath beene refreshed by the coolenes of the night the dew falleth in the morning vpon the earth and if the colde hath beene great it is turned into miste white hoarie-frost from which proceed the frosts that doe oftentimes spoile vines and trees which are most tender in colde weather when their branches are yet feeble and they begin to budde And let vs note that there are two sorts of vapors Of two sorts of vapors which make dew and raine which do commonly rise from the terrestriall towards the celestiall region the one is fat and thicke whereof the dewe is made and the other is subtile and thinne which turneth into raine Cornefields are fatned by the dewe which by reason of the thicknes thereof mounteth not very high and if that any part of it be better concocted as doth happen ordinarily in hot countries it resteth condensate through colde vpon the plants and is called Manna Of this it is that Pliny speaketh when he saith Hist nat lib. 11. that the great starres being risen in sommer and specially the most excellent or else when the raine-bowe is ouer the earth and that it raine not but onely make a small dewe which is heated by the sunne-beames that which then falleth is not home but is an heauenly gift and singular medicine for the eies for vlcers and for those accidents which may happen in the nauell and interior parts Which Manna is plentifully gathered in Targa a wildernes of Libya neere to the citie Agades especially when the nights are very faire partly for that they are colder then the day and partly for that the dewes cannot conuert themselues into the substance of clouds because as I said it is condensate by the cold Whereupon ensueth that when the raine is ingendred of vapors the colde cannot be great for then such vapors are attracted by the heate and are presently after thickned by the colde in the region of the aire And therefore there is but little Manna founde when the night is cloudie and lesse when it is rainie for then it melteth Behold then how the fattest part of vapors turneth into dew that which mounteth vp is condensate through colde in the subtile aire Why it raineth but little in summer and diuersly in other seasons and is afterwardes conuerted into raine And bicause that in sommer the heate doth drie vp very neere so much as it attracteth in vapors there is therefore verie seldome little raine therein for considering that in our countries the heate is weake it attracteth by little and little the vapors which the drinesse doth oftentimes consume before they can be conuerted into raine Wherefore it commeth to passe that if it
THE THIRD VOLVME OF THE FRENCH ACADEMIE Contayning a notable description of the whole world and of all the principall parts and contents thereof As namely of Angels both good and euill of the Celestiall spheres their order and number of the fixed stars and planets their light motion and influence Of the fower elements and all things in them or of them consisting and first of firie airie and watrie meteors or impressions of comets thunders lightnings raines snow haile rainebowes windes dewes frosts earthquakes c. ingendred aboue in and vnder the middle or cloudie region of the aire And likewise of fowles fishes beasts serpents trees with their fruits and gum shrubs herbes spices drugs minerals precious stones and other particulars most worthie of all men to be knowen and considered Written in French by that famous and learned Gentleman Peter de la Primaudaye Esquier Lord of the same place and of Barree and Englished by R. Dolman LONDINI Jmpensis Geor. Bishop 1601. TO THE RIGHT WORshipfull Sir WILLIAM MOVNSON Knight YOur emploiments Right Worshipfull in sundry hir Maiesties forraine seruices both by sea and land and also for your farther experience and satisfaction in diuers other noble enterprises beeing accompanied with a sharpe and iudicious obseruation of things memorable and the perusing of many excellent and rare writers must of necessitie haue made you not onely expert in matters of war and estate but also most singularlie well read in God his great booke of nature I meane the admirable frame of this Vniuers or whole world Wherein the infinite varieties and sorts of creatures like so many visible wordes doe proclaime and publish vnto man the eternitie infinitie omnipotency wisedome iustice bountie and other essentiall attributes of his dread and soueraigne creatour Wherefore I doe here present vnto your Wor. the discourse ensuing not as a teacher to instruct you in things vnknowne but as a faithfull remembrancer to recall matters to your minde which are there already both by speculation and experience most soundly imprinted It may please you then to accept of this mine homelie translation not so much for mine owne sake who am able to deserue lesse then nothing as for the Authors worthines being a Gentleman as appeareth out of this other parts his learned ACADEMIE most rarely qualified and likewise for the excellencie of this present worke of his both in regard of the method the matter and the scope For the methode is most exact and agreeable to rules of art proceeding from generalles to particulars and from the whole to the parts The matter or subiect is most noble so that if according to Aristotle all arts and sciences doe receiue their perfection from the dignity of the obiect then certes of all others Theologie excepted this science is the most excellent hauing so spacious so beautifull and so fruitfull a fielde to manure as the whole world and all things therein contained Neither is the scope any whit lesse charitable and christian tending partly to the information of mens vnderstandings and the reformation of their errors but most especially ayming at the glorie of the creator vnto whom onely is due all submission and honor Finally considering the authors manner of handling this discourse and the varietie of choise-writers both ancient and of our times which hee alledgeth for confirmation of sundry truthes and for other purposes purging by the fire of his exquisite iudgment the drosse of their opinions from the pure mettall and in all places adorning their gold and siluer with the most orient and inualuable pearles of holy scripture I deemed it in all respects most worthy to shroude it selfe vnder your Wor. patronage London this 28. of March 1601. Your Wor. most readie to be disposed of RICHARD DOLMAN To the Reader MOunt on this worlds maiestike theater Suruey the spheres and euer-burning lamps Pierce through the aire fire earth and water Admire Jehouahs hosts and royall camps Rang'd in batallions and seemely troupes At sight whereof the proudest Atheist droupes Surmount the spheres view those ghostly wights Jnhabiting a world supercelestiall Then stoupe trembling see those ghastly sprights Plung'd aie in deepest firie gulfes infernall And frighted thence looke al the world aroūd What other natures-wonders may be found R. D. Sonnet CE que Dieu fit et fait d'admirable en son monde Ce qu'on en peut auoir de plaisirs et de biens Et d'enseignemens beaux diuins et terriens BARREE icy l'instruit par celeste faconde Mais quel saint trucheman ô Nimphe-Angloise blonde T'apprent ces hauts discours qui rauissent les tiens C'est mon gentil DOLMAN ieune laurier des miens Le qui de des neuf seurs qui en langues abonde O toy heureuse donc d'auoir ce traducteur Comme ta soeur Françoise heureuse est de l' Autheur Mais plus heureuse encor quand par estudes saintes Des grands oeuures de Dieu en ce liure depeintes Si bien cognoistres Dieu qu'au mieux d'ame et de coeur En crainte amour et foy le seruires sans feintes I' attens le temps PIERRE CASTEL The speciall and principall matters handled in this third Tome of the French Academie as it is diuided into seuerall daies works and distinguished by Chapters The first daies worke Page 1 OF the Creation of Heauen and Earth Chap. 1 Page 7 Of time which tooke beginning with the world Chapter 2 Page 12 Of the insufficiencie or nullitie of reasons framed concerning the nature of the world against the creation thereof chap. 3 Page 15 Of the reasons taken from motion and the moouing intelligences against the creation of the world and of the insufficiencie of them chapter 4 Page 20 Of many other deuises which they inuent who pretend to ouerthrow the doctrine of the creation of the world performed by the creator thereof chap. 5 Page 24 Concerning those causes which haue made the Philosophers to erre from the knowledge of truth and of their ignorance concerning God and his works chap. 6 Page 29 Of the authoritie of such witnesses as make the creation and newnes of the world vndoubted chap. 7 Page 34 Of the reasons making for the creation and newnes of the world chapter 8 The second daies worke Page 39 COncerning the errors of those Philosophers which say that God doth his outward worke of necessitie chap. 9 Page 45 Of the reasons which conclude that God proceeded of franke and free deliberation to the worke of the world chap. 10 Page 49 Of one onely principall and first cause of the Vniuers chap. 11 Page 54 Of the space of the sixe daies mentioned in the historie of the creation of the world chap. 12 Page 59 Of the mysteries hidden vnder the number of sixe in the creation of the Vniuers and of the seuenth day of rest chap. 13 Page 64 Of the diuisions of the vniuersall world chap. 14 Page 68 Of the Angelicall and intellectuall world
the acts and power of this Empire But howsoeuer it be wee haue in the doctrine of the spheres most excellent principles and grounds which prepare men to the knowledge of nature and the author thereof yea which aduance them if they can apply this studie to his proper ende in the vnderstanding of the secrets wisdome and prouidence of God so far as the mind of man can pierce thereinto Let vs then companions direct our sight straight towards the place which wee must apprehend to be blessed to wit towards heauen and let vs especially regard God in his workes as the onely limit whereto we shall and must once attaine ACHITOB. The orderly motions of the heauens the goodly workemanship of so many starry pauilions disposed one aboue the other without any inter-annoiāce in their course the accord agreement power vertue and beautie of the elements the situation stabilitie and largenes of the earth in midst of the waters which continually threaten it and yet drowne it not and so many diuers natures and creatures which are which liue which haue sense and vnderstanding in this whole great Vniuers and serue each one in his place all these things I say are like so many interpreters to teach vs God as their onely efficient cause and to manifest him vnto vs in them and by them as their finall cause Therefore pursuing our first intent sufficiently declared in the beginning of our Academick discourse and according to the processe of the talke by vs obserued in our description of the naturall history of the Microcosme or little world let vs here make companions as it were another history of the Macrocosme or great world first entreating of the creation of the world then of the diuision of the same afterwards of the orders of the spheres of their substance natures and motions of the influences and effects of their planets consequently of the elements and lastly of euery essence and creature therein contained not by a particular description of their kindes which would amount to a work almost infinite but onely of the principall of each sort and so much as wee shall hold sufficient to induce euery one of vs and of those which will deigne to heare vs to consider and highly to praise the wisedome of the father and moderator of all these things in the creation conduction gouernance and end of them and by the vnion of their parts with the whole and among themselues we haue enough to refer the euent of our purpose to their beginning and principall scope which is to know God and his prouidence to the end to glorifie him Declare then vnto vs ASER that which you haue learned of the creation of heauen and earth THE FIRST DAIES WORKE OF THE THIRD TOME OF THE FRENCH Academie Of Heauen and Earth Of the creation of Heauen and Earth Chapter 1. ASER. IF all men guided by reason as Plato very wel said haue a custome to inuocate on God in the beginning of their worke In Tim. whether it be great or little how much more conuenient is it that desiring to dispute of the Vniuers if wee retaine any iudgement at all we should call God to our aide It is very difficult to speake as is requisite of the celestiall bodies and of so many diuers motions as they haue and yet not one hinder another but it is a much more high and intricate matter to finde out the workman and father of all this great world And when we shall haue found him it is altogether impossible vulgarly to expresse the cause reason of his works For though as it is the glorie and infinite wisedome of God shineth in this admirable construction of heauen and earth yet our capacitie is too too smal to comprise so great profound effects so much it wanteth that the toong may bee able to make a full and entire declaration thereof And we cannot hold disputation or argument vpon that which doth not offer it selfe vnto our sense and proper reason as is the creation of the world For therein haue we that woonderfull Architect whom Hermes called the great infinite sphere intellectual whose center is all that which is throughout the world created who performing his worke and giuing motion to all the celestiall bodies doth himselfe continue stable Now that which mouing is not it selfe moued surpasseth al discourses speculations humane and philosophicall and appertaineth to a diuine knowledge the which we ought to impetrate through praiers by reuelation of the holy Spirit euen in such sort as all things naturall are inuented and comprehended by reason demonstration and all morall are obtained by arte and vse Praier to God Then of the soueraigne and true God with his eternal Word and holy Spirit which three are one essence one God in Trinitie of persons Exod. 3. whose name is I will be that I will be or I am that I am Almightie Eternall Creator and gouernor of euery soule and bodie in contemplation of whom consisteth the onely good the true felicitie and blessednes of man whom he himselfe hath created to attaine thereunto a liuing creature reasonable by the gift of vnderstanding and free-will Who being iust permitteth not his creature made according to his owne image to remaine vnpunished hauing sinned and being merciful hath not left him without grace who hath giuen both to the good and euill an essence with the stones a life vegetatiue and full of seede with the plants a life sensuall with the beasts and a life intellectuall with the Angels from whom proceedeth all gouernance all goodlines and all order by whom all that is naturall euen from the highest of heauen to the center of the earth doth subsist of whom are the seedes of formes the formes of seedes the mouings of seedes and of formes who being good hath not left regardlesse not onely the sphericall and elementarie world or else the Angels and man but euen the entrailes of the most small and contemptible amongst creatures neither the lightest feather of the birds nor the least flower of the herbe nor leafe of the tree engrauing in each of all these things the workes of his omnipotencie certaine signes of his glorie and maiestie by the couenant and accord of euery of their parts and as it were by I wot not what manner of peace Of him I say father and moderator of all that which is which liueth which hath sense and vnderstandeth let vs request Companions that with the light of his wisedome he will illuminate our vnderstandings and by his holy spirit direct and gouerne our words meetely to discourse of according as mans power is able the works of his al-mighty hand in heauen and in earth according as our intent is The beginning of euerie thing whatsoeuer is of such waight and importance that on the knowledge of the same dependeth all the science thereof for it is impossible that a man can be skilfull in any thing if he be ignorant
in the principles and first causes of the subiect which he desireth to know contrariwise hauing well knowne them the vnderstanding of the effects which thereupon ensue of the vertues and qualities which thereby redound of the actions which therof proceed of the degrees which therein are established of the bounds and limits whereto these first causes tend to obtaine their perfection declareth it selfe as of it owne accord without great difficultie and much paine This was the cause why many sages in old time despising the care of temporall affaires addicted themselues altogether to search out the cause of all nature so that the most excellent of them would boldly discourse of the originall and making of the world But the saying of Plato remaining euer true that it is as hard to finde out the maker and father of this All as to speake properly of him being found out it so falleth out that the most part of them who haue entreated of so loftie a matter haue erred straying by diuers by-waies yea euen all those whom the Son of Iustice hath not fully illuminated with his supreme brightnes Thereupon it proceeded that the philosophers haue beene diuided into diuers and contrarie opinions about this question whether the world hath beene from euerlasting or whether it hath beene of late whether of necessitie or else by the free will and motion of God Aristotle with all the troupe of those Diuers opinions of the Philosophers in thâ—â— argument of the being of the world who beleeue nothing but that which they can inuent and comprise by naturall reasons and syllogismes taken from sensible things which guide them to a certaine demonstration not being able thereby to vnderstand how and wherefore heauen earth haue beene created affirme that they were neuer made but that they haue beene from eternitie But Plato followed of a great number of the most cleere-sighted wisemen hath confessed the generation of the world which he teacheth to be ordered and disposed by compleat and perfect numbers vnder the vaile of which the obscure notes of hidden sense it seemeth that he would hide the close mysteries of the creation of the vniuers to those which were not yet instructed in such secrets which onely may be comprehended by a pure and celestiall cogitation diuinely infused For let vs know that there is no certaintie at all of this doctrine except for those to whom the minde by a special and supernaturall grace is sharp being fashioned and formed by meditation of the immutable substance of God himselfe and by a secret operation of the holy Ghost to beleeue that it is the Eternall who by his word hath made all nature For so the Soueraigne Creator talketh with man and establisheth a certaine testimonie of his truth in the heart of him when he hath made him proper and meet to heare him with the best and most excellent part of his vnderstanding in regard whereof he is said to be made according to his owne image But although these things may be knowne being nor far remote from our interiour How the creation of the world may be belieued or exteriour senses yea so that they may be called present and whereof no doubt is to bee made especially being supported by authoritie of good witnesses yet those things which surpasse the ordinarie puissance of the minde because by our owne iudgement we cannot credit them must be considered and beleeued according to that couenant of verities which they announce vnto vs who haue known theÌ„ by our vnderstanding peaceful and duely purged so that we may adde faith to such holy personages as God hath made capable of his light and which instruct vs not in the things which they haue imagined but in such as they haue heard receiued from diuine oracles It is then of their authoritie that he must make a buckler whosoeuer will meetly debate of God and of his workes and of his prouidence in the gouernance of them And when the wings of Nature faile vs in so loftie a contemplation we must take to vs those of diuine grace and when the naturall light fadeth and is readie to die to require an infused and supernaturall illumination The world is greatest of all things visible and God of all things inuisible That the world is we perceiue but that God is we beleeue Now that he hath made the world we can better beleeue of no bodie then of God himselfe But where haue we heard that In his word whereto we must giue credit concerning those things whereof it is expedient that we should not be ignorant and which we of our selues are not able to vnderstand Now he hath spoken first by his prophets then by himselfe in the person of our Redeemer and lastly by the Apostles and disciples We heare him speaking aloude where Moses the father of diuines Genes 1. and master of Philosophers saith In the beginning God created the heauen and the earth The prophet was not there present but the wisedome of God by which al things were made and which by an incomprehensible vertue conueieth it selfe into holy minds and doth direct them and declare all his works without any noyse at all by his spirit which can doe all beholdeth all encourageth all and passeth through all purified spirits of vnderstanding and abideth in his elect And the blessed Angels who alwaies behold the face of their father speake to them also and announce the secrets of the eternal Maiestie to all them I say in such sort as it pleaseth the Omnipotent to make them worthie One of these was Moses who teacheth vs that God almightie made this great Vniuers A witnesse so excellent and worthy that by him we must belieue in God whom we perceiue as it were through the same wisedome and spirit which reuealed vnto him the creation of the world who prophecied almost two thousand yeeres before of the high-mysteries of Christian faith confirming also his whole doctrine by miracles prodigies oracles and prophecies wherewith all his writings abound And therefore hauing confidence in his testimonie we call God Creator of all things thereby inferring that he is author principall and first cause of all essences which cause by manner of speech ought to be full of all things if this Maxime of the Peripatetickes be true That none can giue away of that which he hath not And therefore the Poet the honor of our age very learnedly saith Ere time forme substance place to be themselues attained Du Bartas in the 1. of his weekes All God in all things was and God in all remained For there is nothing produced by nature or formed by arte but first it hath abiding in that which performeth it So euerie creature is engendred by vertue of that seede wherein it was at first by power included so each worke liueth in the minde of the workeman before he puts it in practise So had the worlde perfect being in the thought of God before it was
builded and the very Idea thereof was contained in it by which this great architect when it pleased him performed his outward worke as saint Augustine verie learnedly discourseth in a long treatise vpon this text of Scripture All things were made by the word Iohn 1. and in it was life c. And thereby we learne that God almightie the vnit from which all number proceedeth and whereto all multitude referreth it selfe did increase himselfe in himselfe before he communicated his vnitie with creatures engendring one eternitie and by an alone vnique action neuer disturbed his linage full of vnderstanding the very image of the father his worde the perfect patterne of the worlde and his loue and power the holie Ghost which allieth the vnderstanding with the thought three persons in one essence and substance Afterward this Godhead though in it selfe it was soueraigne good not hauing neede of any strange thing yet woulde he according to his owne bountie in him consisting produce the outward worke of the worlde whereinto spreading himselfe by a kinde of processe of well ordered degrees and disposing through admirable workmanship the harmonicall formes of the heauens the angels and men by him created to be made partakers of felicitie contemplating these maruailes were rauished and carried away with meditation of spirituall things and by the beautie of his workes and ornament of his creatures haue learned to acknowledge the father of this Vniuers Who moreouer performed not so great a worke in such manner as mortall men accustome to labour who cannot do any businesse themselues if they haue not stuffe and tooles fit for it nay and then cannot do it according to their desire But God created all of nothing without helpe without counsell That God made all of nothing by himselfe by his worde by the power of his holie spirit in such time and manner as he hath pleased of his owne franke and free will Therefore it is written He spake and it was done Psalm 33. Psal 135. Ierem. 31. he commanded and the worlde was created Also The Lorde hath done whatsoeuer he pleased in heauen and in earth and in all the depths And againe Oh eternall Lord behold thou hast made heauen and earth by thy great power and by thy stretched out arme nothing is impossible to thee Briefly holy writings are filled with texts to this purpose which giue vs certaine testimonie that the works of God are not subiect to any other cause then to his only omnipotent will and that thereby the worde being spoken those things which were not haue beene created as well the substance as the fashion of them and also the worde Creation doth properly import so much according to the stile of holie-writ Beholde then summarily that which we learne of the originall of the worlde we will consequently consider as neere as may be of this notable and excellent doctrine and of certaine arguments which some vse to the contrarie Wherefore AMANA if you thinke good you shall frame the subiect of your discourse vpon the time wherein this Vniuers began to be builded Of Time which tooke beginning with the World Chapter 2. AMANA THe matter which we entreate of Hierom. in prolog Galâ—â— Auâ—ust 〈…〉 vpon Genesâ—â— hath alwaies beene accounted of the Sages to be of such depth and profunditie that it was ordered amongst the ancient Hebrewes that any who had not attained to ripe age good yeeres might not meddle with the creation Of this prohibition doth S. Hierome make mention And therefore Saint Augustine vpon Genesis searching out the deepe secrets hidden vnder the vaile of simple words therein contained speaketh to the Reader in this manner Comprehend this if thou canst if not not leaue it to them which are more learned But make profite of the Scripture which abandoneth not thy weaknesse but like a mother steppeth foote by foote an easie pace with thee For it speaketh in such sort that in height it scorneth the proude in depth it astonisheth those which are attentiue to it It feedeth the great with truth and nourisheth the small ones with milde and familiar discourse And in truth in each part of Moses writings the treasures of all Philosophie are by him discouered like as if they were closely hidden in some field chiefly in this place which we haue intended to entreat of touching the creation For of deliberate purpose he argueth in Philosophie of the originall of all things of God of the degree number and order of the parts of this great world We neuerthelesse hauing confidence in this saying of the Psalmist Psal 119. That the word of God doth illuminate and giue vnderstanding to the simple and that it serueth for a light to our pathes we may be bolde to touch so loftie a point But before we proceed to consider of the precious treasures and learned doctrine wherewith the sacred sayings of the prophet touching the creation are replenished it will be good that we discourse a little of the principall arguments whereupon manie better Philosophers then good Christians haue obiected against this doctrine of framing of the world And I will willingly begin with this old question of the Epicure Why God made the world in the time that Moses declareth which the atheists of our time haue renewed to wit Why in the time that Moses recordeth it pleased the eternal God to create heauen and earth which he had not made before If they which say thus woulde thereby inferre that the worlde hath beene eternall without any beginning and for that cause it seemeth to them that God made it not they are too farre wide of the truth and sicke of the mortall disease of impietie For besides the manifold tellings and propheticall testimonies which make the creation of heauen and earth vndoubtable euen the world it selfe by his motion and well ordered changing the gorgeous shew of all things visible therein contained not speaking one word do after a sort cry out that it was made that it could be no otherwise formed then by God who is ineffablie inuisibly glorious For it is not to be supposed that a thing of most exquisite order reason should haue bin made by chance that a deed most soueraigne could haue any other father then soueraigne nor so goodly a worke anie other architect then one essentially goodly And therefore all the schooles of those Philosophers which haue had any whit of diuine sense affirme with one consent that there is nothing which more prooueth that God hath made the world and that it is gouerned by his care prouidence then the only beholding of the whole world and consideration of the beautie and order thereof But see heere what imagination not grounded on sense putteth into the mouthes of many What did God say they before he created the world why staide he till then or why staide he not a little longer In these and such like doubts they inwrap themselues making
no difference betweene the condition of God and our owne betweene his eternall essence and that of those things which haue once had a beginning But with a discreete and pleasant answere Saint Augustine resolueth those which demaunde what God did before the fabrication of the world He was busie saith he cutting downe wood in the forrest to burne the rash and curious who remember not what they themselues did yesterday and yet dare inquire what God hath done of eternitie But that I may speake to the most subtile let the best learned among them tell me what they intend by this worde before whereof they inquire Time began with the world If they meane the passing away oftime they deceiue themselues because time tooke beginning with the world And if by the worde they imagine something concerning eternitie they abuse themselues also for therein is neither before nor after For eternitie is an entire being at once altogither without any proceeding Whereby it is euident that their question is nothing Time therefore cannot accord with eternitie nor be eternall seeing eternall hath no processe It is therefore a foolish question why before time was God created not the temporall world as if there had beene some succeeding seasons before any succession did consist for one cannot with any reason imagine any time before the stablishing of the vniuers Yet Aristotle whom the atheists will rather beleeue then the word of truth prooueth no other thing when he enforceth himselfe to declare the eternitie of the world then that time was neuer without the world nor the world without time which the Sages say march in equall pace with the place Wherefore as there is nothing beside place appertaining to place so there is nothing beside time belonging to time And for those which aske why the creator made not his world later I againe request them that setting apart the worke of the vniuers they would assigne me their before after then I will render them a reason why God created not the world sooner or later It is most certaine that they shall be constrained to confesse that before the order entercourse of the Spheres there was neuer any before or after which are the conditions of time And therefore their rash demaund deserueth no other answere except we recount vnto them the pleasant saying of Democritus which is not vnfit for our purpose in this place No man regards that which is before his feete and yet we see many sound the secrets of heauen and curiously seeke after the mysteries of God Of those which take from the world the beginning of time There are others also who disputing more subtilly of these matters agree verie well that the world was made but they will not allow that it had a beginning of time but of his owne creation so that it hath alwaies had a being in some sort which they cannot vnderstand Those found their opinion vpon this pretext to defend that God should not do any action new or of chaunce for feare least men should beleeue that that came suddenly into his minde which before he had not determined to make the world and that he who is immutable in all things should create it through a new-sprong thought Now as they make doubt concerning the time which they would not haue begun with the vniuers let me aske them also why the world was set in that place where it resteth rather then any other where For if they suppose infinite spaces of time before the generation of the vniuers in which it seemeth not that God could rest from worke they may aswell beleeue many spaces of place out of the world wherein if any could affirme that the Omnipotent hath not been idle they should be forced to dreame with the Epicure of innumerable worlds But if they answere me that the thoughts of men are vaine by which they suppose of infinite places sith there is no place out of the world I may tell thē also that they are ill-grounded in the consideration of time sith there was neuer any before the world And therefore as it is no consequence that God framed the vniuers rather by aduenture then by diuine reason not in any other place but in that wherein it is though mans capacitie cannot comprise the same diuine reason by which it was so made So is it no consequence that we should denie that it happened to God by chaunce or by a new imagination when he created the world rather in one certaine time then before seeing that the times precedent how long-soeuer we may imagine them should be equally past away comparing them with eternitie by an infinite space at once and there should be no difference why an auncient time should be preferred before a latter Wherefore we must all beleeue that the world was made with the time and that time tooke beginning with the world Of the will of God in the worke of the Creation and that notwithstanding in making it God chaunged not his eternall counsell nor his immutable will but according to his inscrutable prouidence and bountie innate he would when he pleased compose the large frame of the vniuers full of his image And here the definition which Aristotle maketh of Time serueth to our purpose to wit that it is the measure of motion For if immutable eternitie is easily discerned from Time who perceiueth not that time had neuer beene if some creature had not beene made who might chaunge the created species by moouing For that which giueth time his course is the chaunging of things when they giue place one to another and one succeed another because they cannot consist all at once together Let vs conclude therefore seeing that the holy and most true writings expresse that In the beginning God created heauen and earth we may assure our selues there was nothing before then and that doubtlesse the world was not made in time but with it For that which is done in time is done both before and after some time after I say that which is past and before that which is to come Now before the world there was no creature by the chaungeable motion of which time might haue proceeding Wherefore the world and time haue the same beginning by the will of almightie God and according as is declared vnto vs in his word against which there is no other reason of Sophists which can conclude any reasonable apparance as you ARAM may amply declare in the processe of our discourse Of the nullitie of reasons framed concerning the nature of the world against the creation thereof Chap. 3. ARAM. THis sentence of Simonides the ancient poet is wel woorthie to be celebrated by the mouth of euery Christian man God alone hath the glorie to be supernaturall For what other cause can we inuent of his workes but his onely free-will But what rashnes rendreth man so audacious as to enquire the cause of Gods will seeing it is The will
in the primitiue production free from all lawes of nature whereto by right the prince thereof is not obliged And we agree also that euery thing which is produced must first be included in some other power before it be effected but we say that naturall things remained first in the matter and the world and diuersitie of substances were comprised in the Ideas or exemplaries resident euerlastingly in God And so doe the Platonists maintaine who mounting much higher then the Peripateticks agree with that which Saint Iohn saith Iohn 1. That all things were made by the word and that in it was life which brought foorth all things and that in it the world before was by power comprised Wherefore these be no dreames as Aristotle calleth them but the Ideas of Plato but those are sighted like the bat who see not the things most manifest in nature thereby to acknowledge the author of nature And to the end that we loosen the strongest knot of their arguments to wit Nullitie of the argument Nothing of nothing can be made That of nothing nothing is created I would desire them to expound me their sentence bicause it is doubtfull and ambiguous for if the sense be thus that of nothing by arte or nature nothing is made bicause they require the matter whereupon to worke we willingly accord But what is this to purpose concerning the supreme and almightie architect whom nature doth follow after as farre as arte doth nature as all philosophers confesse For according as the naturall agent bounded and subiect to motion time and succession is lesse and more disable in essence so is it lesse in performance then he who is free and at libertie from all lawes of nature But if they meane that of nothing to wit after it hath no being nothing is created then haue they left it to this present to discusse and to all posteritie for euer Wherefore we haue a spacious field to denie them that which is neither prooued nor euident in it selfe If they inferre that this nothing reiecteth all manner of causes then we consent to them in this point But in the creation or generation of the world we presuppose as truth requireth a working and soueraigne cause who in the infinite vertue of it selfe containeth the matter subiect and fashion to bestow the meanes the disposing qualities and all that which is requisite to reduce and bring to perfection any busines Behold then how all these arguments conclude nothing against the doctrine of the worlds creation no more these other reasons deriued from the motions and their bounds which the Peripateticks doe farther induce against the same as pursuing this matter ACHITOB we may heare of you Of the Reasons taken from motion and the moouing Intelligences against the Genesis of the world and of the nullitie of them Chapter 4. ACHITOB THE Peripateticks whereof now adaies manie may be found perseuering in their naturall speculations Nullitie of the argument of materiall generations in respect of the diuine peece of worke and considering that motion consisteth in that which is mooued or ingendred or else in the subiect of transmutation and because no substance did precede the primitiue production of the world thereupon they conclude that it was neuer created But it is no maruell if they be greatly abused seeing they would neuer swarue from their sense and sensible things whereof no pure and sincere truth can be gathered because that by them or by the reasons on them founded we cannot attaine to the knowledge of diuine mysteries which are intellectuall farre remote from any substance moouing succession or other sensiblenes And therefore they much deceiue themselues when they in such sort argue of these grosse material generations comparing them with the diuine master peece of worke which surpasseth all meanes of nature They maintaine that all direct or forward motion cannot be perpetuall because it requireth infinit space which nature is not able to endure but circular motion because it passeth nothing infinit may be perpetuall Now in eternall things the consequence is good from the power to the being One may then say they thereby assure himselfe of the eternitie of the world But see a goodly reason to presuppose that to be perpetuall and infinite which they pretend to prooue Auerrois proceedeth farther and saith that it is impossible for the world to haue had any other disposition then such as at this present it hath and that being exempt from all contrarietie it followeth that in no wise it is corruptible and therefore was not engendred But who reuealed vnto him that which he supposeth of the state of the world With what measure pretendeth he to meat out the puissance of the soueraigne workeman Other vaine arguments of Philosophers By what authoritie dares he limite out the power of the infinite so that hee may not destroy and builde vp at his good pleasure I say then that the passing away of heauen hath another kinde of bound and limit then the earth and the very rest it selfe whereto as with one minde all Philosophers teach all motion doth tend All motion tends to a rest But forasmuch as motion begetteth time and time it selfe is the measure of motion thereby it commeth that forging their arguments vpon one part of time they misse and faile in reason when they dispute thus If the world was not before it tooke beginning seeing this before is an appendix of time then it followeth that time shoulde precede motion which is his cause and progenitor Again they say In euery instant and moment assigned is the beginning of time to come and the end of time past then time hath beene before this first instant and consequently motion and the world But the cause of these errors proceedeth from the misunderstanding of words when they woulde barre that this worde before should signifie any thing else then some part of time For as well in the diuine as prophane writings of all authors who can speake fitly and properly we may finde that this particle before signifieth more then a part of time for sometimes it denoteth the extreme as is said in the Prouerbes Prou. 8. The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way before he created any thing I haue had principalitie from euerlasting Eccles 24.12 and before the earth And in Ecclesiasticus He created me from the beginning and before the world Ouid himselfe in his Metamorphosis vseth this manner of speech Before the sea the earth and heauen which couereth all things though that being of a fine and subtile spirite he was not ignorant that time slideth away by reason of the turning of heauen Moreouer this worde Ante signifieth amongst the Latins the highest degree whereof is deriued Antistes he which is principall and cheefe among others Sith therefore this particle before hath diuers significations why will our Peripateticks restraine it to denote any other thing but onely a portion of time
because they still labour but when they haue accomplished and performed their worke and deliuered such fauour to terrestriall things as they were charged with And for the soule whereof Plotin makes mention one may likewise affirme that it shall not cease to giue life to the Vniuers when it shall cease to mooue For as we haue alreadie heard we maintaine not the annihilating of the elements of the world or the parts thereof but rather the resting after the motion in such sort as all nature must be in the ende after sundrie reuolutions reduced to the rest of the Sabbaoth vnknowne to many learned men Let all those then who trouble themselues without meane or measure to search out the end of the worldly frame or contend about the originall thereof here fixe their foote least running without ceasing in their fantasies after this perpetuall moouing they neuer rest and least by no light they can behold their repose being alwaies troubled with a continuall course Now then ASER I leaue to you to prosecute the confutation of diuers other arguments vpon this matter of the Creation Machinations Of many other deuises which they inuent who pretend to ouerthrow the doctrine of the Creation of the world performed by the Creator thereof Chapter 5. ASER. BEsides that which we haue hitherto heard concerning the reasons and arguments whereupon many depend who denie that the world had a beginning I finde that such are willingly induced to thinke Reasons against the doctrine of the creation of the world that by reason of this new creation or generation of the Vniuers there might seeme to arise some new deuise in the Creator because of the newnes of the worke by consequence an alteration of his mind or will which cannot happen to the most perfect and immutable neither within himselfe for nothing can mooue it selfe nor outwardly without himselfe for then that should consist and encrease which was without him by the empairing and wearing away of the most infinite These are the termes which Aristotle Auerrois Moses of Egypt and their disciples vse alleaging many other considerations which Cicero in the person of the Epicure enueighing against Plato in his fluent and eloquent speech hath collected in the discourse of an oration Cic. 1. of the nature of the Gods With what eies saith he coulde your Plato behold the arte and composition of so great a worke by the which he saith the world was builded and composed by God What inuentions of buildings What iron workes what lifting leauers what engins what ministers had he in so great a businesse How is it that the aire fire earth and water coulde obey to the worke-master whence issued the fiue formes whereof all the rest are formed falling out fitly to compose the soule and produce the sense And a little after he proceedeth I woulde faine aske these fellowes why vpon a sodaine these builders of the world started vp who had beene a sleepe by the space of innumerable ages For though there was then no world yet were there certaine ages although they were not such as are made of a number of daies and nights by course of yeeres for I confesse that those could not come to passe without the turning of the world but there was of infinite time a kinde of eternitie which no terme nor circuit of time did measure Neuerthelesse none can diuine of what space it hath beene because it falleth not into humane sense that there could be any time then when time was not Then in such an vnlimited space why should the prouidence be idle why should he flie labour and what cause was there why God like the Sheriffe of a citie should desire to adorne the world with signes and lights If it were to them that God might the better dwell at his ease he had then an infinite time before dwelt in darknesse as if in an hole or by-corner But if we thinke that he hath thus beautified heauen and earth because he delighted in the diuersitie thereof what may this pleasure of God be whereof he was so long time before depriued May it be for loue towards man as you might inferre that God made all these things But hath this loue beene for wisemen or for fooles if for the wise then to small purpose God wot hath this so exceeding great compiling of things beene made If for the foolish first there was no occasion why God shoulde seeke to deserue any thing of the euill then what hath he gotten when euery one being a flatte foole is most miserable in that he is not wise For what can we name that 's woorse then follie hitherto Cicero Alcinois speaking like him doth farther adde That sith there is nothing beside the world which may do it violence it can suffer neither maladie nor consumption nor any dissolution at all Forasmuch then as it must perpetually endure it followeth also that it hath beene without beginning Auicen according with him saith He which negotiateth by the power of another may instantly produce that which before he coulde not for hee must attend the pleasure of such as worke with him but the first that worketh by his proper power needes not attend but worke continually Behold then how the seruants of the world contend for the dignitie of their prince endeuouring to make him eternall as if volūtarily subiecting themselues to a continuall reuolution they woulde defeat themselues for euer attaining to any rest wherein consisteth true felicitie But we must fight for the soueraigne Creator which is our peace and true Sabbaoth defending like good and valiant warriors his eternall rest whereto all reuolution of the world doth referre it selfe and presently it will appeere hee himselfe aiding vs how weake those engins are which our aduersaries haue planted against his worke and against the wall of truth Answere to the arguments of the Philosophers First we will consent to Aristotle and to the defenders of his doctrine that there came to God by the framing of the vniuers a new imagination but full of reason and without any alteration in his nature or will and moreouer the same new-minde was properly reall and all one with his eternall will towards the generation of the world to performance whereof he also proceeded according to his good pleasure But I woonder at so many instances as they intend to found vpon this new-thought seeing we behold how assidually many new things are produced wherof returneth a new-thought either towards God framing or gouerning or at least as they say so as may be towards their wished and desired end I demand then why should the new-thought of creating the world make more against the maiestie of God and not the inuention of the new partes thereof euery moment arising Algazel Sarasyn holds it not vnmeete that the most perfect agent hauing all conditions thereto cōcording deferred neuerthelesse to produce his worke in effect so long as he pleased and that then he performed
vs wee will willingly assigne to them according to our fantasie such vertue that if the world were depriued of them we might hope of nothing but darkenes Wherefore the Lord in this order of the creation causeth vs to see the contrarie and how it is in him and by him that the light subsisteth Now of you ASER we may heare of some excellent mysteries concealed vnder the number of the daies of this mundaine fabrication Of the mysteries hidden vnder the number of sixe in the creation of the vniuers and of the seuenth day of rest Chapter 13. ASER. THat all things consisted in numbers and that there was need of the knowledge of them to conceiue the sacred mysteries of God and nature Pythagoras Plato and all other Academicks haue laboriously taught But they haue spoken so superstitiously and so obscurely concerning the mysteries in these numbers that it seemed they woulde euen coÌ„ceale them from those who were deuoted to the study of their doctrine Plato speaketh thus in his Epinomide If we take away number from the nature of men wee leaue them no whit prudent nor capable of science Of the profit and vse of numbers for the minde can comprehend nothing without reason and none can render a reason for anie thing that is ignorant of number The artes likewise this set apart would altogither perish He assureth vs also that number to wit the vnitie which is God is cause of all good but of none ill And he calleth mans soule a number and reasonable measure by which we measure all things which may be vnderstood and put in practise by vs to the end that in our workes we may eschue all error folly and deformitie Now not onely the Philosophers but also many great personages Christians both Greekes and Latins doe testifie vnto vs by their writings that there be many mysteries in numbers Amongst whom Saint Augustine speaketh thus Lib. 11. de ciuâ—â— Dei cha 30. The reason of numbers is not to be despised of vs which how much it is to be esteemed in many texts of Scripture is apparant to those which marke it diligently And it hath not beene spoken in vaine to the praise of God Thou hast ordred al things in number Wisedome 11. waight and measure Now hereupon we must note that the number waight measure wherby all things haue beene numbred poised and measured subsist not properly in the things created no more then the measure by which the cloth is parted into elles or the weights wherewith euerie thing is weighed or the number by which all things are counted doe consist within the things measured poised or numbred but are doubtles without them So then we contemplate the number waight and measure by which God hath disposed all things In God is the member waight and measure out of the creatures And forasmuch as there is nothing besides all things produced but God it is necessary that in him should consist their number waight and measure In him then is the waight without waight for by it the great worker is not poised but remaineth stable giuing all things the power to be mooued and at last to repose themselues And in truth this frame of the whole world duely proportioned and balanced by waight could not sustaine it selfe if it were not poised by the creator and gouernour thereof who likewise hath the measure by which he moderateth and disposeth all that is contayned therein in well ordered iustice according to the state and proper end of euerie of his workes And in him also are the numbers without number because that all things which are in him are the same onely God And as he is the true vnitie he contayneth in himselfe all number giuing all things the power to be numbred For all multitude ariseth from one and nothing can be one making with any others a multitude if by the participation of the highest one it doth not obtaine the state of vnitie And to it also all things created imitating the course of numbers as the true patterne doth the originall and the end of Gods works endeuoure to returne in such sort as they first proceeded We neede not doubt then but that the consideration of numbers doth therewith import much doctrine Wherefore particularly respecting the distinction of the workes of the Vniuers in sixe daies which is the subiect of our discourse wee will note how many haue acknowledged the number of sixe to be full of deepe mysteries The number of sixe full of deepe mysteries First therfore MathematiciaÌ„s teach that six is the first perfect nuÌ„ber because it is coÌ„pounded of certaine parts perfectly added togither as of one two and three for which cause it is called of the PythagoriaÌ„s Gamon or the Marrying number because all the parts thereof set aside doe make it vp Moreouer some parts of it multiplied together to produce it as sixe times one three times two two times three In this consisteth the perfection of the number which is accomplished by all his parts and but few such haue beene found out by Arithmeticians For within the number of an hundred they haue obserued but that of twentie eight to which they haue attributed such proprietie because it consisteth of fourteene seuen fower two and one as within the number of tenne there is but that of sixe which is accomplished by all his parts Saint Hierom entreating of this number where he writeth vpon Ezechiel saith that it contayneth the sacrament of creatures And in truth there could not be inuented any number more proper for the making of the world then this of sixe which consisteth of a double proportion that it doth next containe in it selfe to wit of fower with two which numbers added togither make sixe which can hardly be found in other numbers but such as are of the nature of sixe as the double triple quadruple or square thereof and such like So then sixe resulteth of that double proportion which makes the diapason in Musicke which is the perfectest and most entire harmonie of all the concords For which it seemeth that Pythagoras would applie it to Natiuities and to Mariages and then it doth consequently verie properly fitte the Creation of the world wherein were celebrated the true nuptials and coniunctions of all things Likewise sixe the first perfect number cannot but aptly agree to God the soueraigne and most perfect creator or to his worke wherein there is no defect Genes 2. And therefore when he had finished and accomplished his workes in sixe daies Moses saith Thus the heauens and the earth were finished and all the host of them But if we will farther proceed in the consideration of this number of sixe we shall see how by the triangled or three-square figure thereof it doth properly accord with the creation of the world For the base or foundation is the number of three the point a vnitie and the number of two is the meane betweene both as appeereth in
vs by the flowing waters and instable substance the Angelicall by fire bicause of the shining of the light and eleuation of the place and the heauen of meane nature is called of the Hebrues by a name signifying the same to be composed of water and fire In this lowe-world life and death striue for the maisterie by a kinde of vicissitude change and rechange all things but in the highest is eternall life and permanent operation and in that of the spheres is certaine assurance of life but there is changing of works and of places The elementarie is built of the perishing substance of bodies the intellectuall of a nature more diuine and excellent and the meane heauen is compounded of bodies but incorruptible and of a disposition conuenient for the nature thereof The third is mooued by the second and the second is gouerned by the first and this remaineth stable in his worke fit for his owne nature vnder the holy of holies the Lord-God almightie which was which is and which is to come And it seemeth that our great prophet of whom we haue learnt the creation of heauen and earth Exod. 25. The figure of the three worlds in the tabernacle oâ— Moses hath euidently described these three worlds in the structure of his maruellous tabernacle For he diuideth it into three parts whereof each doth liuely represent each world so that the first being not couered with any roofe or couering was open and exposed to raine snowes windes sunne heate and cold and which hath more reference to our elementarie world in this former part haunted not onely men both cleane and polluted temporall and ecclesiasticall but also beasts of all sortes and there was likewise bicause of the ordinarie sacrifices and offerings a perpetuall exchange of life and death The two other parts of the tabernacle were closed on euery side and defended from all outward iniurie euen as neither the celestiall nor supercelestiall world can receiue dammage Moreouer these two were honoured with the title of holy yet so that the most secret was named the holy of holies and the other simply the holy or sacred So likewise the sphericall world is holy bicause that it perseuering in the order which was appointed it by the soueraigne creator hath in it no fault or crime but the Angelicall is euen the most holy and most diuine wherein the blessed soules incessantly resound this song Thou art woorthie Apocal. 4. O Lord to receiue honour and glorie and power for thou hast created all things and for thy wils sake they are and haue been created But moreouer if we consider how the last part of the tabernacle was common to men and to beasts how the second all shining with the splendor of the gold was lighted with the candlesticke diuided into seuen lampes which as many Greeke Latine and Hebrue interpreters will haue doe signifie the seuen planets and how in the third the most holy were the winged Cherubins should we not say that these three partes manifest vnto our sight three worlds To wit this which men and all kind of creatures frequent the celestiall where the planets shine and giue light and the supercelestiall which is the dwelling and abode of the blessed Angels the way to which hath been opened by the crosse and bloud-shed of our Sauiour Iesus Christ true God and true man as the vaile of the temple by which the holy of holies being a type of the angelicall world was separated from the other partes thereof renting and tearing at the death of our Sauiour was a certaine sacrament to vs Matth. 27. Luke 23. Psal 18. Genes 3. For thereby wee had assurance that from thencefoorth was free accesse granted man to the kingdome of God of God I say who flieth aboue the cherubins through the very same entrance that from the beginning for the since of the first man had been barred vp by the lawes of iustice Thus haue we many notable things concerning the diuision of the vniuersall world Why the triple is called one which we may also call One not onely bicause the three worlds do proceed of one onely and selfe cause and tend to the like end or else bicause being duly tempered by numbers they are ioined togither by an harmonious accord and affinitie of nature and by ordinarie succession of degrees but also bicause that that which is in all the three is likewise comprised in one of them and that there is not one wherein all things which are in the other three doe not remaine It is most certaine that that which remaineth in this lowe world is in the vppermost of farre better stuffe and that which is in those aboue is seene also in this of farre woorse condition and as it were of a bastard and sophisticall nature For here heate is an elementarie qualitie in heauen it is an heating virtue and in the Angelicall thoughts an Idea and exemplarie forme Or to shew this more cleerely we haue with vs in this base world the fire which is an element the sunne in heauen is a fire in the supercelestiall region the seraphicke or burning intellect is another fire But let vs note how much they differ The element burneth the celestiall fire quickneth the supercelestiall is imbraced by loue There is also here below water and so there is another water aboue being motresse and mistresse of this belowe which is the moone in the first circle of heauen but the cherubin or cleere-sighted spirituall substances are the waters that flowe aboue the heauen And as touching the disagreeable condition among these three kindes of waters the elementarie humour quencheth vitall heate that of heauen nourisheth it and the supercelestiall hath an intellectuall apprehension of it Furthermore in the first world God the first vnitie ruleth ouer the nine hierarchies of Angels like so many spheres and remaining immooueable mooueth them al vnto him In the celestiall and meane world the imperiall heauen commandeth likewise as a captaine doth his bands the nine celestiall spheres in such sort that though they be mooued by continual agitation yet it remaineth stable by diuine power So likewise is there in the elementarie world after the first matter being the foundation thereof nine spheres or circular reuolutions of corruptible formes that is three of things inanimate which first are the elements then their compounds and thirdly the meanes betweene these two truly mixed and compounded but vnperfectly and such are the impressions which appeere in the aire Then are there three reuolutions of vegetable nature distinguished likewise into three kindes as of herbes shrubs and wood of olde growth And lastly three other of the sensitiue soule which are either imperfect as the Zoophyta or to speake English creatures of a middle condition betweene things sensitiue and plants or very perfect but such as are within the bounds of the fantasie not reasonable and in the third place that which is found excellent in beastes being capable of
mans teaching a meane thing between man and beast as the Zoophyta partaketh of the plant and animal But it may be we haue said more concerning these things then is requisite for our purpose I will onely therefore adde that the mutual vicinity and communication of the worlds which we haue here described is also declared in holy writ For it is written in the Psalmes In wisedome he made the heauens Psal 136. 2. Cor. 12. And Saint Paul saith of himselfe that he was rauished into the third heauen which afterwards he calleth Paradise Psal 103. 104. We read also that the Angels of God are spirits and his ministers a flame of burning fire And thence without doubt it commeth that oftentimes to diuine natures are attributed both celestiall and terrestriall surnames when as sometimes they are figured by starres Apocal. 2. Ezech. 1.3 Apocal. 2. Apocal. 21. sometimes by wheeles and beasts and sometimes by elements as we sometimes also appropriate diuine and celestiall names to terrestriall natures For euen as the three worlds being girt and buckled with the bands of concord doe by reciprocall liberalitie interchange their natures the like doe they also by their appellations And this is the principle from whence springeth and groweth the discipline of allegoricall sense The originall of allegoricall sense For it is certaine that the ancient fathers could not conueniently haue represented one thing by other figures but that they had first learned the secret amitie and affinitie of all nature Otherwise there could be no reason why they should represent this thing by this forme and that by that rather then otherwise But hauing the knowledge of the vniuersall world and of euery part thereof and being inspired with the same spirit that not onely knoweth all things but did also make all things they haue oftentimes and very fitly figured the natures of the one world by that which they knew to be correspondent thereto in the others Wherefore the same knowledge and the grace of the same spirit is requisite for those who would vnderstand and directly interpret such significations and allegoricall meanings Moreouer besides these worlds which we haue also distinguished there is also another a fourth Of a fourth world wherein may likewise be found all that which subsisteth in the others And this is man who for this cause as our doctors shew is vnderstood in the gospell by the name of euery creature then when Iesus Christ commandeth to preach to men the good newes Mark 16. not to beasts nor angels being neuerthelesse enioyned to publish it to euery creature Likewise it is a common vse in schooles to teach that man is a little world and that within him the bodie is composed of the elements the reasonable soule is celestiall the vegetable power common to men and plants the sense common to brute beasts the reason participated to Angels and finally the image of God is therein seene considered But of him we haue sufficiētly intreated in the second part of our Academicall discourses wherefore of this great vniuersall world must our ensuing talke be And as we haue diuided it into three generall parts so must we particularly discourse of them First therefore let vs say something concerning the Angelicall and intellectuall world and of the celestiall intelligences or Angels which ARAM shall be the subiect of your discourse Of the Angelicall and intellectuall world Chapter 15. ARAM. NOw shal I haue great need to say with the kingly prophet Oh that I had wings like a doue Psal 55. wings I say of siluer and shining golde that I might flie vp into the supercelestiall region where resteth true rest true peace and certaine tranquillitie which this wretched worldly corps cannot yeeld Open mine eies you supermundaine spirits but rather thou oh father of them and I shall contemplate the woonder of your citie wherein God attendeth for those that feare him that which eie hath neuer seene eare neuer heard nor any hart woorthily thought vpon Well I wot that many call disputations and searching out of the nature and multitude of angels and their orders vaine questions and fit for idle imaginations but surely they are secrets which Saint Paule himselfe who had beene rapt vp aboue the third heauen hath not onely taught but hath also protested that he had there heard many things ◠Cor. 12. which were not lawfull for him to reueale And I am likewise of beleefe that the full reuelation of the angelicall and intellectuall world is deferred till the last day yet will wee heere speake soberly thereof and as briefly as we can according to that which diuines haue written without any waies offending pietie or christian religion When the holy Scripture speaketh of the creation of the world it is not euidently expressed in what order and how the angels were created Genes 2. That the angels are God his creatures But forasmuch as it is said that God created heauen and all things therein contained it is most certaine that therein are comprised the spirits celestiall as well those that through obedience haue stood in their integritie as those who rebelling against God haue beene cast out vnto destruction Neither is it heereto repugnant that Moses reciting the Genesis or creation of the world maketh no expresse mention thereof For we see how that in silence passing ouer all things which surmount our capacitie or else couering them vnder the mysticall sense of his words for those whom God would fully illuminate with the brightnes of his holy spirite he onely entreateth of those which we behold with our eies yea and that too in familiar and vulgar sort conforming himselfe to the rudenes of the people with whom he had to deale And for this cause hath the opinion of sundry great personages and namely of Saint Augustine beene Lib 2. de ciuit Dei cha 9. 1◠that the angels haue beene signified either by the name of heauen there where it is said In the beginning God made heauen and earth or else by the name of the light which he saith was created the first day But howsoeuer this is doubtlesse that the angels are the worke of God For the holy Scripture doth testifie it in infinite places with a most cleere voice namely in the song of the three children which were in the furnace Dan. 3. who hauing saide Blesse the Lord all his works in pursuite of the narration of them the angels are also named And the prophet saith You creatures of the heauens praise the Lord you which are in the hie places praise him All his angels Psal 148. and all his armies praise him Sith also they are the ministers of God appointed to doe that which he commandeth them as the apostle to the Hebrewes saith there is no doubt but they are his creatures Moreouer the holy Scriptures teach vs that they are alwaies watching for our safetie that they are alwaies readie to
description thereof is properly called Cosmographie which doth comprise in it the first part of Astronomie and Geographie that is the order and reason as well of heauen as of the earth vnder which we vnderstand all natures and essences in them contained And for this cause it seemeth that God being father and author of all things is oftentimes called in the scriptures creator of heauen and earth And as the Greekes did first call the heauen Cosmos bicause of the surpassing beautie so afterward the name of Mundus hath been attributed thereto bicause of the perfect and most pure hiew and neatnes thereof Againe because the world is a solide bodie that is full of celestiall or elementarie substances and because it is of a round and orbicular forme performing a circular motiō without intermission vpon his owne poles round about the earth as about the center thereof it is called a Sphere What a sphere is For a sphere is a bodie contayned vnder one round superficies in the midst whereof is a point from which all lines that are drawne to the circumference are equall Diuision of the world But as we consider the world in this sphere so must we also contemplate it in two distinct parts which manifest themselues by continuall experience and naturall reason to wit the elementarie region continually occupied in generation and corruption in change and alteration of all things as well liuing as not liuing and the celestiall part being of inuariable substance and adorned with innumerable stars as well fixed as wandring which enuiron the saide elementarie region round about so that the elements being diuersly intermingled infused and proportioned are the materiall cause and nouriture of all things and the heauenly part by the light thereof by the motion and influence of the stars is the formall cause of their figure varietie and specificall difference and from it proceedeth their life Now that we may entreat of this first part of the world which we haue named in our first diuision of the Vniuers the world of the spheres we must note that this celestiall region which philosophers call the fift essence thereby meaning that it is of another and more simple nature then the fower elements is by them diuided into eight orbes and particular heauens one ioyning to the other and all concentricall that is hauing one common and selfe same center to wit that of all the world and of these heauens the greatest doth enuiron and by a sphericall order enclose within it that which is next and lesse then it selfe being each discerned by the proper and particular motion of those stars which they containe all which motions do varie one from another And these eight orbes or spheres are the heauen of fixed stars which keepe an vnchangeable distance betweene themselues and for this cause it is called the firmament then follow the seuen planets of which the sunne and moone are properly called Luminaria or great lights Reason of the name of Planets And for Saturne Iupiter Mars Venus and Mercurie they are especially named planets that is wandring in their motions Whereupon we may note in regard of their names that Astrologians to the ende to make their doctrine to be more easily retayned and for certaine good respect and secret reason making themselues like painters to instruct the ignorant haue also named and represented these stars by personages of diuers habits and countenances as likewise they haue disposed vnder diuers figures the twelue signes of the Zodiacke which are certaine stars appointing to one the fashion of a ramme to another of a bull to another of two twinnes and so of the rest So likewise they haue signified the images of heauen which are out of the Zodiacke one by a beare another by an eagle another by an harpe this by a dog and that by a dragon and so of the rest To the sunne it selfe they haue assigned a proper forme and figure as also to the moone And we see that painters haue alwaies made the picture of stars with fiue beames to denote their twinckling light though all of them do not glister so but are of round fashion without points or corporall beames But returne we to our matter concerning the heauens and celestiall spheres and let vs speake of their order and situation Of the order and scituation of the heauens The firmament which is the eight heauen as the highest and greatest of all the rest and as the vttermost ornament and beawtie of all the world doth enuiron round about the heauen of Saturne that of Saturne the heauen of Iupiter that of Iupiter the heauen of Mars and that of Mars the orbe of the Sunne which possesseth the middle place among the seuen planets then the heauen of the Sunne compasseth round about the heauen of Venus that of Venus the heauen of Mercurie and lastly that of Mercurie the heauen of the Moone which is the least lowest of all the rest and placed next about the elementarie region And this number and order of the heauens is commonly receiued of all Astronomers and Philosophers and sheweth it selfe to be such both by naturall reasons and by Mathematicall obseruations Moreouer for so much as by the Astronomers ring and other instruments fitting for the demonstration of this science one may perceiue that these eight spheres are distinguished and separated one from the other certaine reason doth thereupon conclude Of the first moouer which is the ninth heauen that beside these there is a ninth which is called the first moouer which is the guide of the heauens and which by his owne power and violence doth carrie away all the others with it being no whit gouerned by any lower circle but onely by that intelligence which mooueth it or else by the commandement of God to whom all motion is drawen as to the first moouer to the end that the whole harmonie of heauen be not confused as Aristotle in the ende of his Organon prooueth True it is also that some moderne Philosophers doe place betweene the firmament and the first moouer a ninth sphere Of the Chrystalin heauen which they cal the Chrystalline heauen for that some stars are not seene therein And this is because that they cannot perceiue how there might be made in the eight sphere the motion called Trepidation or tottering of the fixed stars if there were not a ninth heauen enclosed within the first moouer For it seemes not likely to them that the firmament which is turned with three motions should be ioyned to the first moouer which is carried with one onely course For this eight sphere hath one daily motion from the west to the east vpon the poles of the Zodiack which is the circle of the signes vpon which according to Ptolomie in each hundred yeeres it rūneth one degree or else in sixty yeers as others hold then hath it the foresaid motion of Trepidation Wherupon they conclude that there is a ninth heauen that
That heauen is of round forme is a sure testimonie vnto vs. So likewise there are many naturall reasons which declare it to be such For all the partes of the frame thereof doe consist of themselues doe sustaine themselues and doe comprehend themselues not hauing neede of any stay or ioint hauing neither a beginning nor ending place Moreouer this roundnes of heauen may be knowne by the sight of the eie For on which side soeuer you behold it you may see the halfe in our hemisphere as it doth shew it selfe which could not come to passe in any other figure but in a round which also is the most perfect and most capable of all other figures to bee comprised in one selfesame circuit and is therewithall the easiest to mooue euery way And therefore it is not onely conuenient but also necessarie for all the heauens and celestiall orbes of which we before intreated as well bicause of the perfection of their essence as by reason of their proper motions which are circular and correspondent to a round forme besides all this bicause these spheres are placed one within another making their reuolutions vpon diuers poles and in diuers spaces of time Which could not be obserued nor the integritie of the whole heauen maintained if the celestiall forme were any other saue round and circular Of the proper and naturall motion of the spheres For the proper and naturall motion of the spheres is circular that is framed equally distant round about their center which is the point in the midst of the world so that neither the whole heauen nor any of the particular spheres doth wholy abandon or passe out of his owne place and situation but onely the partes of them doe incessantly change place in that they turne about their said common center And therefore is this circular motion much more noble and perfect then that which is made by a right line either mounting from the center of the world towards the circumference Of the motion proper to the fowre elements or else descending from it towards the center which motion is proper to the fower elements For fire and aire do mount vpwards but water and earth descend naturally downwards Also fire mounteth higher then aire and earth descendeth lower then water and each of these enuiron the center of the world which is the lowest place of all and farthest from the circumference which is the highest of all So then the circular motion is naturally due and conuenient to the most noble and most simple bodie which is the heauen and most necessarie for it as it appeereth more cleerely to vs by the continuall motion of the starres both fixed and wandring which proceedeth of the onely moouing of their spheres What stars are For we must note that the starres are nothing else but certaine firme cleere and solide partes of their heauens made in round forme like the heauen whose motion they follow which likewise receiue their light from the sunne who is the very source and fountaine whereinto the soueraigne creator hath put the brightnes of the whole vniuersall world Now this circular motion of heauen is found by obseruation to haue two principall differences that is to be made vpon sundry poles and axes and in sundry partes and positions of the world as also in diuers spaces and quantities of times Of the axis of the spheres and of the poles We call that the axis of the sphere which is the diameter that passeth through the same vpon which it is turned and the vttermost points of the same axis are the poles For the whole vniuersall world hath his proper and naturall motion like a liuing creature and euery of the orbes and particular heauens haue also a peculiar motion like to the partes and members of the whole great bodie For which cause as also for diuers other considerations many learned personages haue affirmed that the world is an animal or liuing creature And amongst others Origen is wholy of that minde who enforceth himselfe to prooue it as well by reasons as by authoritie of holy scripture And therefore he saith thus in his booke of principles Though the world be ordained to diuers offices yet the estate thereof must not be thought to be dissonant or any whit disagreeing But euen as our bodie alone is composed of many members Reasons of such as haue said that the world is an animal and is contained by one soule so I thinke we must suppose that the vniuersall world is a great and vnmeasurable animal which as by a soule is sustained by the power and wisedome of God The Platonists doe all with one mouth teach the same thing And among many reasons by which they would confirme this point we will take onely that of Plato in his Timaeus which me thinkes is most excellent There are saith he two motions the one proper the other strange or exterior now that is more diuine which of it selfe is mooued then that which is stirred by the power of another And this motion proper and diuine is in our soules onely from which the beginning of the other strange motion is taken Seeing therefore that all motion proceedeth of the ardor of the world and that this ardor is not mooued by exterior agitation but of it owne accord it is therefore necessarie that there must be a soule Whereupon we gather that the world is an animal and that not without vnderstanding Now if thereupon any aske why heauen changeth not nor becommeth diseased nor dieth nor faileth as other liuing creatures doe The answere of Chalcidius in this point pleaseth me very much Notable difference in the workes of God when he saith commenting vpon Timaeus That which is instituted by God without meanes is free and exempt from change from age from sicknes from oldnes and from death And in this point agree all Academicks as also might bee well proued by circumstance if that be well considered which the sage philosopher Moses declareth to haue beene produced by the creator without helpe or matter and that which hath beene also performed by meanes of the second causes For though man was created and formed by the handes of God yet was hee not made without dust or earth which was a meane subiect But the Eternall hath made the heauens and the whole frame of the world of nothing For which reason it might seeme perpetuall and not perishing For as we haue heretofore declared though the heauens and earth must passe away yet doth not this plainly conclude an annihilating of them but rather a changing and renewing Psal 102. For so speaketh the kingly prophet saying The heauens shall waxe old as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them and they shall be changed And of this consideration we may frame an excellent reason concerning the immortalitie of the soule bicause it was made without any meanes by God himselfe But leauing this argument let vs pursue that
which we began to say concerning the principall differences of the circular motion of the heauens Wherefore the first and vniuersall motion of all the spherick world is that which we see is made round about the earth Of the first and vniuersall motion of heauen from the east by south towards the west alwaies with one and the same orderly celeritie and swiftnes and without any ceasing which performeth his course in a naturall day which is diuided into fower and twenty equall howers as is plainly shewed vnto vs by the ordinarie course of the sunne So that the whole heauen and each of those celestiall spheres doe followe the saide daily motion though it be not proper to them but accidentall in that they are the parts of the vniuersal world For as we shal presently see euery sphere hath an other proper and particular motion But this same whereof we speake doth in such sort by accident agree with all the parts of the world that the most thinne and subtile elements especially fire and the superior region of the aire are in like sort caried away therewith So likewise doth the sea though it enuironeth not the earth round about in some sort follow this motion by ebbing and flowing euery naturall day not performing an entire reuolution Wherefore nothing but the earth remaineth vnmooueable bicause of the waight and insensible quantitie of it in respect of the whole world as being the center thereof The stablenesse whereof is very necessarie that so both the vniuersall and each particular motion may be discerned for otherwise there should be a confusion in stead of harmonie And for this cause many haue supposed that this whole Vniuers generally considered is the first very true moouer of the vniuersall motion and not any heauen or particular orb Now for the second kinde of circular motions Of the second kinde of circular motions it is that which is proper to euery of the eight spheres and celestiall orbs which are the parts of the whole heauen from the firmament to the sphere of the moone For each of these spheres as is euidently perceiued by the starres enchased therein which can haue no motion but according to their heauen performeth his owne naturall and peculiar motion contrarie to the first and vpon other poles and axes to wit from the west by south towards the east And the entire reuolutions of those spheres are done and finished in diuers spaces of time to wit of the greater superior more late of the lesse and inferior being next to the elements more soone For the heauen of fixed stars according to the most likely opinion and apparent obseruation of Astronomers performeth his owne reuolution in thirtie sixe thousand common yeeres without bissext whereof each containeth 365. naturall daies Saturne the highest planet in thirtie yeeres Iupiter which hath his circle much lower in twelue Mars in two the Sunne in 365. naturall daies almost one fourth part of a day which make vp the time and space of a yeere For one shall alwaies finde that number of daies being runne out the shadow of the sunne to be such as if you marke it was the yeere before at the very same instant yea to the difference scarce of a minute Of the bissextile day or leap yeere Whereby it commeth that from fowre yeere to foure yeere is reckoned a bissextile day which serueth to make the yeere answerable to the course of the sunne The reuolution of whom Venus and Mercurie do neere approch vnto and for the Moone she maketh hirs in seuen and twentie naturall daies and almost one third part of a day so that in so small time shee maketh as much way in regard of vs as Saturne doth in thirtie yeeres because he is the farthest from and shee the neerest to the earth which causeth her course to be shorter then any other planet Of distances betweene the spheres And this is the consideration which hath giuen occasion to many to cast the distances and spaces which are betweene the spheres saying that there is nineteene times so much distance betweene the Sunne and Moone as is between the Moone and the earth so of the rest Pythagoras himselfe Plinie in his naturall history lib. 2. a man very ingenious counted by his calculation as Plinie relateth that there were 125000. stades or furlongs betweene the earth and the circle of the Moone and that from the Moone to the Sunne there were the double of them and betweene the sunne and signes of the Zodiacke the triple Now a stade or furlong was measured by the ancients to consist of one hundred fiue and twentie common paces or else of seuen hundreth and fiftie feete But so certainly to determine of the dimensions and distances betweene the spheres shoulde me thinketh be too great an enterprise for the capacitie of our spirits Yet may the curious by some infallible reason of Geometrie or rather by imagined coniectures resolue vpon it And to conclude our discourse concerning the motions of heauen we see that though by the rapiditie violence of the continuall motion of the first moouer all the spheres are caried away with it in the space of fower and twentie howers from east by south towards the west returning by north or midnight towards the east A good cause oâ— the motions of the spheres yet neuerthelesse euery one of them hath his proper and particular motion cleane contrarie to the vniuersall that is from the west towards the east Which is chiefly done because that by the reuerberation of these contrarie motions the aire may bee parted and dispersed which otherwise would heape and gather togither and become immooueable and heauie because of the continuall reuolution of the worlde turning alwaies one way And besides these principall differences of the circular motion of the heauens all the planets haue other motions of farther consideration which are called circuits of the great reuolution and which doe concurre in the great yeere which is taken for the time when all the planets shall fully finish their courses togither But we haue said enough concerning this matter considering the entent of our discourse wherefore we wil prosecute as briefly as we may the other particularities seruing for the knowledge of the spheres euen so much as we shall hold needfull for our present historie of heauen and earth Then you shall discourse to vs ARAM of those circles which shew themselues in the sphere and of the diuersitie and disposition of them Of the circles in generall and particularly of the Equinoctiall and Zodiack and of their signes Chapter 19. ARAM. IN the sphere of the world are two kinds of circles demonstrated whereof some are named greater Of the greater and smaller circles of the sphere and some lesser circles They which haue one selfesame and common center with the whole heauen are called greater circles and are one equall to another and do diuide the globe into two
equall cannot haue equall ascensions euen in the right sphere it is necessarie that the said twelue howers both of day and night should be vnequall one to another and by so much the more vnequall by how much more the Pole is eleuated aboue the Horizon according to the diuersitie of the artificiall daies and nights whereof they likewise are called artificiall howers They are also named Planetarie and temporall for that they are taken in the way of the planets which is the zodiacke and also because the ancients haue assigned the time of the seuen naturall daies of the weeke to the domination of the seuen planets attributed to the said vnequall howers and haue appointed to the said naturall daies the names of those planets which raigne the first vnequall hower of the artificiall day But leauing this discourse we must now entreat of the altitudes of the sunne and of his shadowes according as hath beene declared in our antecedent speech That we may better then vnderstand the reason of shadowes we must first haue knowledge of the altitudes of the sunne aboue the Horizon bicause that the diuersitie of shadowes proceedeth from the varietie of those heights Of the heights of the sunne Now by the height of the sunne is vnderstood the arck of the verticall circle which passeth by the center of the bodie of the same sunne being comprised betweene the same center and the Horizon and distinguished by the parallell of the same Horizon which passeth togither with the same center as heretofore hath been related So that the height of the sunne increaseth from sunne rising till noone and proportionally decreaseth from noone till sunne set So that the greatest altitude that the sunne may haue in an artificiall day is at the noone hower wherefore it is called the Meridian altitude Which surmounteth the height of the Equinoctiall in the oblique sphere by the quantitie of the declination of the sunne so long time as he is in that part of the zodiacke inclining towards the pole which is eleuated aboue the Horizon and is lesse then the height of the Equinoctiall by the same quantitie when the sunne is in the other moitie of the zodiacke which inclineth towards the opposite pole So that the least altitude that the sunne may haue is vnder the winter solstice and the greatest is when he is in the summer solstice But the sunne being in the Equinoctiall points his Meridian altitude differeth not in the oblique sphere from the height of the Equinoctiall Whereupon ensueth that in all the degrees of the zodiacke which are alike distant from the one or other solstice the sunne hath one selfesame Meridian altitude And thereupon ensueth that in all howers whereof the one is before noone and the other after and equally distant from noone as are ten a clocke in the morning and two a clocke after noone the sunne hath one selfesame altitude which is the cause that in all sunne dials being composed by helpe of the said howers as the old quadrants are the hower-spaces serue indifferently as well for before as after noone And bicause that the altitudes of the sunne varie according to the obliquenes of the sphere the said sunne dials cannot serue generally but onely to that polarie eleuation whereunto the altitudes of the sunne haue been calculated Concerning shadowes they are made by meane of solid-darke bodies exposed against the sunne Of right reuerse shadowe And of those some are called right shadowes and some reuerse shadowes The right shadow is that which is caused by interposition of the shadowing bodie rightly erected vpon the Horizon and the reuerse shadow is that which proceedeth from euery shadowing bodie equally distant from the said Horizon So that the right shadow reacheth out at length vpon the Horizontall superficies and the reuerse shadow is turned ouer perpendicularly aboue the said Horizon Whereby it is manifest that right shadowes are infinite and reuerse none at all either at sunne rising or sunne set Againe right shadowes decrease by little and little from sunne rising till noone and doe proportionally increase from noone till sunne set to which the reuerse shadowes are contrarie So that the least right shadow and the greatest reuerse shadow that can be in any day whatsoeuer is at noonetide And you must note that the sunne being eleuated aboue the Horizon more thē 45. degrees euery shadowing body being directly erected vpon the said Horizon surmounteth his right shadow but euery reuerse shadow surpasseth his shadowing bodie which causeth it And when the sunne is raised lesse then 45. degrees the contrarie commeth for the right shadow exceedeth his shadowing bodie and the shadowing bodie surpasseth the reuerse shadow But if the sunne be precisely 45. degrees high then all shadowing bodies are equall to their shadowes both right and reuerse From which equalitie is extracted the Geometricall square which is set in quadrants or vpon the backe of the astrolobe by which are measured by meanes of the shadowes or visuall lines representing the saide shadowes all lengths heights and depths by reason that the two sides of the said square which meete at right angles in the center of the instrument represent two shadowes one equall to another Yet Geographers doe commonly vse but right Meridian shadowes to know in what part of the world the regions of the earth consist and how farre they decline from the Equinoctiall which shadowes doe varie lesse about the Solstists then about the Equinoctiall points like to the altitudes of the sunne But wee haue said enough concerning this matter and to morrow we will prosecute our first discourse concerning the celestiall world now intreating of the substance and nature of heauen and of the particular effects of the sphericall bodies in things here below whereof you ASER shall begin to discourse The end of the third daies worke THE FOVRTH DAIES WORKE Of the substance and nature of heauen and of the celestiall bodies and of their continuance and change Chap. 25. ASER. BEing this day to intreate of the substance and nature of heauen and of the particular effects of the sphericall bodies in things here below we shall make more easie entrance thereto if we first begin with some briefe consideration concerning all essences First then will we propound this principle that among all creatures in heauen and earth some are spirituall and the rest corporall By the spirituall we meane those that haue no bodie and cannot be perceiued by corporall senses as are angels or diuels and the soules or spirites of men And by the corporall wee meane all other creatures that are visible and sensible to the senses of our bodies Now of these some are without life Diuision of all essences or natures and the rest liue And amongst those which are without life there is a difference in two points One is in that some haue naturall motion and the rest haue not And amongst those which haue this motion some are mutable and corruptible and
subiect to change and the rest are immutable incorruptible persisting alwaies in their estate during the course of this world Stones mettals minerals and such like creatures are of the number of those that haue neither life nor any naturall moouing whatsoeuer but like the earth it selfe The water aire winde and fire are creatures which though they haue not life yet haue they moouing but they are subiect vnto corruption as are all other creatures composed of the elements whether they retaine life or not For by reason that they are compounded of matters and contrarie qualities they doe at length corrupt and are changed not in regarde of their first nature and substance which perisheth not Nothing perisheth in regard of the matter though it change formes but returneth alwaies into the same elements whereof euerie compound consisteth And though stones and mettals be exceeding hard yet are they not exempt from corruption but are consumed by vsage yea euen gold and siluer which are the most precious mettals and of so excellent temper that they resist fire But the celestiall bodies whereof we entreat now consist of such matter nature and substance that being in perpetuall motion they euer perseuere in their entire and first forme not being subiect to any change in their bodies nor any way consuming like to the other creatures winch are vnder them Of the matter or substance of heauen But what this matter or substance is hath beene much disputed on amongst the most learned For some Philosophers haue affirmed that the heauens starres and planets which we behold are compounded of the same elements whereof all other creatures are made but yet of the most pure parts and portions of them And render this reason viz. that they could not be visible if they were not created of visible matter For none can make a visible thing of an inuisible Whereupon they conclude that there is in the composition of celestiall bodies some portion of earth and water which are visible elements and more water then earth because it is more pure and cleere then the earth is and because it hath motion And in that they are most splendant cleere and mooueable they attribute the principall cause thereof to the nature of the aire and fire and the most subtile parts of them whereof say they they are singularly composed But others hold that the heauens consist of another kinde of substance then of the elements which they name a fift-essence of most rare and different substance from the elementarie and much more excellent and noble Others more cunning finde in the heauens diuers and vnequal substances Whereto may seeme to accord that which Americus Vespucius hath declared in the discourse of his third Nauigation to the Indies concerning the magnitude of the stars making mention of three verie great ones called Caponi which are not cleere And many other authors haue noted diuersitie of shining and cleerenes among the stars and that some part of heauen is thicker then the rest But whatsoeuer may be subtilly inuented in this matter it seemeth verie well that heat is the substance of celestiall bodies which is inseparable from brightnes Of heat light and brightnes which is a similitude and semblance of light hauing the substance of it and of heat so annexed with it selfe that it is almost nothing else So that the light brightnes heat may be taken for one selfe same substance and matter of heauen and of all the spheres Which we must moreouer note to be so established and ordained by God that the Sunne Moone and all the other stars and planets are no whit chaunged since the day of their creation any more then their said spheres neither are they more wearied worne Of the continuance and changing of the heauens or corrupted for all the labour which they haue performed by the space of so many yeeres then they were the first day of their creation For you must not holde it for a chaunge and alteration of their natures and qualities in that according to their diuers courses the stars and planets are sometimes far from and sometimes neere to one another and that they haue oppositions coniunctions and diuers and different respects according to the varietie of their motions nor yet for the eclipses of the Sunne and Moone For such changes are not in their proper bodies substance and qualitie but onely in regard of vs and our sight But to this constancie stablenes and continuance of the heauens and the celestiall bodies the words of the kingly Prophet in the Psalmes may seeme to be repugnant Psal 102. when he saith Thou O God hast aforetime layd the foundation of the earth and the heauens are the worke of thine hands They shall perish but thou shalt endure euen they all shall waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them and they shall be changed But thou art the same and thy yeeres shall not faile Also it is written Math. 24. 2. Pet. 3. that the heauens and earth shall passe That the day of the Lord shall come like a Thiefe in the night and in which the heauens must passe away like a noise of a tempest the elements must melt with heat and the earth with all the workes that are therein shall bee burnt That the heauens being set one fire shall be dissolued Esay 65. 66. Apoc. 21. and that we looke for new heauens and new earth according to the promise of God in whom dwelleth righteousnes All these testimonies yet do not contradict that which we heretofore said concerning the nature of the celestiall bodies For we refer their stabilitie and continuance to the course of all this great world which God hath ordained and established to endure till the consummation and ending thereof in such sort as he hath declared to vs in his word Moreouer it is one thing to speake of the heauens comparing their nature with that of other visible and corporall creatures and another thing when we compare them with the nature of God or of his word as the holy Scripture cōmonly doth Psal 90. For according to the doctrine thereof a thousand yeers are as one day before God wherfore also this visible frame both celestiall terrestrial is nothing else but as a vesture which weareth waxeth old is clean done after that it is worne al out And sith that both heauen and earth are created by the word of God Iohn 1. there is no doubt but they shall faile rather then it For it remayneth for euer like God from whom it proceedeth from all eternitie There is yet diuersitie of opinions amongst the ancient doctors about the vnderstanding of the holy Scripture concerning the matter which we do now treat of For some indeed say that the heauens shall perish with the rest of the world if it so please the creator and if he will haue it so considering that all creatures both visible and inuisible
receiue their essence and continuance not from themselues but from God alone Yet for all that do they not thinke that the heauens shall altogither faile nor that God will haue it so And others maintaine that though the heauens must passe and be dissolued according to the word of God that yet this defect shall not be an entire annihilating but onely a certaine chaunge which shall come to them by which they shall be renued in far more perfection Whereto it seemeth that Saint Paule agreeth Rom. 8. when he cleerly testifieth concerning all creatures ingenerall that they are subiect to corruption because of the sinne of man and for that cause they doe attend with great desire for the reuelation and redemption of the children of God because they shal not be relieued nor deliuered from the seruitude of corruption to be in the liberty of the glory of them and restored to their integritie till the day ordayned by the creator for the acceptation of his into eternall felicitie For thereupon ensueth that the heauens and celestiall bodies sigh and grone attending togither with the other creatures this blessed day to be chaunged renued restored which S. Peter likewise teacheth in the place before cited Yea some philosophers accord with him concerning the dissolution of the world by fire but not concerning the cause thereof For they refer it not to the sinne of man which hath infected the heauen the earth and all things contained therein and put the world into disorder and confusion but to the nature of fire which at last consumeth all and whereof they giue a reason by naturall causes There are also some Astronomers who affirme that some change may bee perceiued in the spheres and heauenly bodies concerning their courses and ordinarie motions and that they are somewhat different from those which they haue had from the beginning how they waxe weary are worne and become old in their function like to other creatures although this change doth much lesse appeere in them then in the other works of God but wee will leaue this argument to the professors of Astrologie And let it suffice vs for conclusion of this matter to consider what the stabilitie and continuance of men in this world may be seeing that all other creatures must receiue a change and haue an end yea the very heauens themselues For what are all people in respect of this great Vniuers And againe what is euery one of them particularly in comparison of the generalitie of mankinde and of all those which haue already gone before vs But let vs returne to that which concerneth the heauens and sphericall bodies considering that which doth touch their motions besides that which hath beene already declared which AMANA shall be the subiect for you to discourse vpon Of the motions ingenerall of their first cause and of their vnion in all nature Chapter 26. AMANA EAre we enter into the declaration of the subiect which is now propounded vnto vs to discourse vpon concerning heauen my desire is that wee may cal to our memorie that which we haue already heeretofore heard of the nature of the heauens concerning the matter whereof they are compounded and concerning their beautie stabilitie and continuance For so shall wee reduce the end of our discourse to that principall point whereunto we haue alreadie from the beginning destinated it that is so much the better to acknowledge our God and his prouidence to the end to glorifie him I say then that if we considerately meditate vpon the excellencie of the celestiall bodies we shall therein finde a more expresse image of the eternitie and maiestie of God and of his diuine and immutable nature then in any of all the other visible creatures Moreouer we may accept of them as a testimony and example not onely of the immortalitie which God hath ordained for mens soules which are spirituall natures but also of that which he hath promised our bodies after our resurrection For that hee can accomplish his promise we neither may nor must make doubt of if we beleeue that he is almightie No more must we make doubt of his will sith he hath declared it vnto vs in his word If then he hath beene able to create the heauens and the stars and planets which in them are like splendant precious stones enchased in rings of a matter so firme and durable that it remaineth incorruptible and as it were immortall whether it be taken from the fowre elements or be of an other quint-essence as we haue already heard It shal be no lesse easie for him to make our bodies incorruptible and immortall hauing deliuered them from corruption and death to which through sinne they were subiect Now let vs pursue that which particularly concerneth the heauen in his motion wherein wee haue notable signes of the glorie and bountie of our God Three sorts of motion To vnderstand then sufficiently that which concerneth the present matter we will first note that there be three sorts of motion in the whole world For there is one which tendeth to the midst and to the center of the Vniuers which is in the earth the lowest of elements which motion for that it descendeth is proper to the most heauie elements and to such creatures as do most participate with them Then is there another motion contrarie to the first which alwaies tendeth from the midst and from belowe vpwards and this is proper to the most light elements and to those natures which do neerest approch vnto them and which participate with their qualities more then the rest But the third kinde of motion is that which neither mounteth nor descendeth either one way or other but goeth round euer turning about the midst like a circle or a wheele And this is that which is proper to heauen and to the sphericall bodies being most certaine disposed and composed by a most constant and firme order For though that all the elements and all other creatures which haue motion obserue an order therein yet is it more subiect to change according as the inferior bodies are subiect to the superior But those haue a more certaine course because they depend not vpon other bodies which are aboue them but immediately vpon God without the meanes of any other corporall nature And therefore of all the motions which are in all creatures that of the heauen and heauenly bodies is chiefest and most excellent Of the motion of the spheres attributed to the angels For whereas some attribute the motions of the spheres to the angels as if God vsed their ministerie heerein as we haue already declared whether it be so or not yet this is most certaine that the heauens haue their motion immediately from God seeing there are no corporall natures aboue them whereby they may be mooued For the angels are certaine spirituall creatures on whom if the omnipotent hath imposed this charge we must be content to leaue the vnderstanding thereof to him alone
sith it is so much hidden from man Now in that the celestiall bodies and the elements and all creatures haue their proper motion wherein they continue according to the first ordinance established in nature by the soueraigne creator thereof we are much to admire both the cause and effects of such a constancie I intend heere to speake of a neere cause which is a secret amitie ingraffed into euery creature toward his owne nature For there is a loue Euery creature foloweth his owne nature an appetite or vniuersall inclination in all creatures which vrgeth and inciteth them to desire and search that which agreeth with their nature so that there is none so insensible which hath not in it selfe this amitie innate which euer pusheth it to follow the nature thereof and for this cause may we say that all motions proceed from loue And passing further we may contemplate the loue of God as the eternall source of amitie and inclination of all nature and as the first cause of causes and we shall say that in the same loue God louing himselfe proceeded to his worke which hitherto we haue celebrated and do now meane to prosecute For sith that God is the soueraigne good that all goodnes is by nature louing it cannot be but he must likewise loue himselfe exceedingly and consequently loue all that which he iudgeth to be good insomuch as it proceedeth from him who is the supreme good and the limit of all goodnes This loue then not being able to be idle The loue of God is the first of all motions nor yet the good which it loued would manifest both the one and the other first in the creation of the world namely in that of man and then againe in the restauration and reparation of his fall So we learne that the first motion whereupon all the rest depend is the loue of God which proceedeth from his bountie which he would not keepe shut vp nor inclosed in himselfe but would manifest and communicate it with his creatures whom he hath created to the end that he might be glorified in them and by them And as he loueth them for his owne loues sake and for that they were his worke so hath he set in them the seeds of loue both towards him and towardes themselues according to the diuers nature which he hath conferred vpon them It is then this naturall loue which constraineth them by a secret feeling of nature imprinted euen in those essences which haue neither reason nor vnderstanding to take delight in that which is agreeable to their creator and to follow his ordinance tending all to him and to that which he loueth bicause it is good and therefore good being done according to his will and bicause it pleaseth him to iudge it and approoue it for such Whereupon we may conclude that loue and amitie is the good by which all creatures haue an accord and agreement first with God their creator and then one with another and that vpon the same cause their conseruation and perfection doth depend Of the vnion and accord betweene all creatures Wherefore loue must be the bond and vnion of all the world which is an vniuersall peace and concorde betweene God and all his creatures For the diuine prouidence hath so disposed all the order of them that they be all conioined one with another by such loue and amitie that euen they which seeme to be cleane contrarie are allied reconciled and vnited togither by those which haue more correspondencie betweene them In such sort that we may therein behold a very pleasant and perfect harmonie like as in musicke wherein although it seemeth that the notes tunes and sounds be different one to another yet notwithstanding there is such a moderation in them that they yeeld togither a goodly concord and sweete melodie keeping their proportions times and measures As then by such peace and concord the celestiall spheres follow the generall and common course of the first highest and greatest of all within which they are contained and inclosed performing likewise each of them his particular course without endommaging themselues as we haue heretofore made mention so doe all the elements follow the heauen and obserue their order after it euery one in their degree from the highest to the lowest hauing their motions agreeable to their nature And euen as liuing creatures haue their agreements and coniunctions one with another euery one in his degree according to the couenant and participation of nature which they haue togither and as they are either neere to or farre off one from another euen so is it in the agreement and consent of nature which is betweene the celestiall bodies and the elements and all creatures composed of them For this cause as the angels retaine the first degree among liuing creatures and then man the second next them by reason that in his nature he neerest agreeth with the angels and doth neerest approch them so doth the heauen and celestiall fires retaine the first degree among creatures which are without soule and without life in their proper and conuenient motions according as we haue already declared And as man doth in some sort hold the middle place betweene the angels and the most perfect beasts so doth fire betwixt the heauen and the aire and as the aire doth keepe the middle place betwixt the fire and water so the water is a meane betwixt the aire and the earth But these things will claime a fitter place when we come to intreate of the elementarie world Wherefore we will returne to that which onely concerneth the heauenly bodies which forsomuch as we haue saide to be of the number of those creatures which are without life being contrarie to the opinion of the most famous philosophers my minde is that we should consider neerer of this matter bicause that by the excellent politicall and militarie order which is amongst them it seemeth that they are not altogither depriued of life reason and vnderstanding as ARAM we may learne of you Of the life reason and vnderstanding of the celestiall bodies and of the excellent politicall and militarie order which is amongst them Chap. 27. ARAM. THis being true that all creatures haue a certaine motion agreeable to their nature and a naturall loue which euer vrgeth them to seeke and pursue that which is most naturall for them as hath been already related in our antecedent speech it seemeth that this can hardly come to passe but that there must be in them some kinde of soule and life yea euen in those creatures that are most insensible And more I will say that it is not onely to be presumed that they haue some kinde of life but also a naturall vnderstanding which we may properly name inclination sith there is no essence but can follow his proper course and order in his owne nature and peculiar motions For the stones themselues and mettals by a kinde of soule and vegetatiue life doe
by reason the minde may alwaies moderate and correct And taking occasion vpon this matter let vs come to the true Astronomie and Astrologie of Christians which is to contemplate the glorie and greatnes of God by the worke of the heauens as ACHITOB finishing this daies worke you may relate to vs. Of the true Astronomie which the heauens teach vs and especially the sunne in his admirable effects Chap. 32. ACHBTOB IT is not without cause that the prophet saith The heauens declare the glorie of God Psal 19. and the earth sheweth the worke of his hands For thereby he euidently teacheth that the worke of the spheres and their well ordred motion doe demonstrate as with the finger euen to our eies the great and admirable prouidence of God their creator euen as if the heauens should speake to euery one In an other place it is written Eccle. 43. This high ornament this cleere firmament the beautie of the heauen so glorious to behold is a thing full of hough then that the heauens haue neither voice nor speech like men yet when the workmanship of them and the goodly images pourtraied and placed in them do present themselues vnto vs it is as much as if God spake to vs. For sight belongeth to the eies as hearing doth to the eares and that which offereth it selfe to those The heauens are visible words which preach vnto vs God is as the sound is to these Wherefore in very deede we may call not onely the heauens sunne moone and starres but all other creatures also visible words which speake to the eies as those which are in sound and voice doe speake to the eares If likewise we can very well vnderstand dumbe folkes by the signes which they make vs say that they speake by signes why then should we not harken to the language of God speaking by the heauens and by the signes which he hath placed in them For may we not truly say that they speake vnto vs by signes And if we call bookes dumbe teachers bicause they teach by the meanes of writing which they lay before our eies what fairer booke may wee see written in a fairer letter and of more neate impression and printed with goodlier characters then this great booke of the whole vniuers and chiefly of the heauens Againe if it be needefull for vs to seeke out images to represent God that so he might become visible to vs where may we finde them fairer and more liuely and which speake vnto vs a language most easie to be vnderstood if we be not altogether deafe Wherefore it is not without good cause that when God willing to make his greatnes his magnificence and prouidence known to his people saith by Esay Lift vp your eies on high Isay 40. be hold who hath created these things which is he that bringeth out their armies by number and calleth them all by their names By the greatnes of his power and mighty strength nothing faileth This is it in all these considerations that Dauid in the place before alledged after he hath acknowledged that there is no language nor speech where the voice of the heauens is not heard doth further adde that their line is gone foorth through all the earth and their words vnto the ends of the world meaning by this line the magnificent frame and excellent workmanship of them For all is so well made and composed therein by the workmaster that it seemeth to haue been all drawne out by line rule and compasse And when he speaketh of their words he vnderstandeth the marke and impression which is in them by which they preach vnto vs in stead of words And for this cause also he saith before that one day vttereth speech vnto another day and one night teacheth knowledge vnto another night which is as much as if he should say that one day teacheth and preacheth another and the night doth the same bicause that from day to day and from night to night God manifesteth his power and glorie And let vs note Of the excellency of the sunne and true testimonie of the prouidence of God that the prophet proposing vnto vs the heauens thus in generall as true preachers of his diuine prouidence maketh principall and expresse mention of the Sunne bicause it is the most goodly creature the most agreeable most profitable and necessarie for men and for all the rest of the works of God For this cause also euery one giueth more heed vnto it then to all the other celestiall bodies For it is by the course and meanes of the Sunne that we haue ordinarily daies and nights and that they be sometimes longer sometimes shorter and another time equall as hath been already told vs and also that we haue the distinction of yeeres and of the diuers seasons of them as of the spring time summer autumne and winter and of the time fit to sowe plant till the earth and to gather the fruites thereof and generally to performe all other workes necessarie for the life of man And then may very well bee considered the course and compasse of this goodly light which is from the one end of heauen to the other end and how there is nothing that is hid from the heate thereof Shall we let passe in silence the gallant course which euery day it maketh compassing the whole world in the space of fower and twenty howers without being any whit wearie For from the hower that God hath created it it hath neuer desisted from worke day nor night and hath neuer failed one iot neither shal cease so long as the world shal endure And therefore it is also said in Ecclesiasticus The sunne also a maruellous instrument Eccles 43. when it appeereth declareth at his going out the worke of the most high And presently after Great is the Lord that made it by whose commandement it doth runne hastily Then speaking in generall of all the planets and starres It is a campe saith he pitched on high shining in the firmament of heauen the beautie of the heauens are the glorious starres and the ornament that shineth in the high places of the Lord. By the commandement of the holy one they continue in their order and faile not in their watch And who is it except the blinde that beholdeth not this goodly sunne to passe out of his pauilion like a magnificent king that marcheth foorth of his palace Who seeth not the faire countenance that he sheweth to all being as the eie and mirrour of the whole world Who vieweth not his trim locks and the golden haires and yellow beard of his raies by which he spreadeth his light and heate vpon all creatures In such sort that as none can auoide his heate so none can flie from his light For as it is written By the word of the Lord are his works Eccles 42. Eccles 43. The sunne that shineth looketh vpon all things and all the works thereof are full of the
Motion and Place For they say that the principle Motion seemeth to be naturally in all bodies of which some as light are carried aloft others as heauie descend downe and yet are they not forcibly driuen for then violently they would returne to their proper place Neither are they drawen for the place is an accident and draweth no element at all Then forsomuch as all motion is made in place it seemeth verie well that it must be set for one of the principles of all things Now place is the supreme superficies of euerie bodie enuironing the same round about which superficies remayneth the bodie being separated And euerie place is equall to the bodie therein contayned Euerie bodie likewise is in a place and in euerie place is a bodie For euerie bodie hath his extreme superficies and the place cannot be without a bodie considering that euerie place is the highest superficies contayning a bodie And when the place is taken in regard of the roundnes of the heauens it is immutable insomuch as it contayneth the entire bodie of the Vniuers But being considered as the superficies of any particular bodie it is changed by the diuers disposition and alteration of the creatures and remayneth not alwaies the same Behold then that which I haue thought worthie to be summarily noted in regard of the principles whereof the Philosophers dispute and of which and by which namely of the forme and first matter the sensible elements of all corruptible things doe consist and are composed Whereof we are according to the course of our talke to enforme our selues as AMANA you shall presently do Of the elements and of things to be considered in them in that they are distinguished by the number of fower Chap. 38. AMANA WHen we take the heauen in his most proper signification we meane thereby the firmament and the celestiall spheres which couer and encompasse all things that are in the vniuersall world But heauen is likewise taken oftimes for the aire and for the regions next to the spheres because they approch neerest to the nature of them and for that they be elements drawne out of the first principles for the composition of corruptible things And yet in the diuision of the world there are commonly mentioned but two principall parts that is the celestiall and the elementary part as we haue heretofore related Now vnder this last part whereof our ensuing discourse must entreat we must vnderstand all that which is comprehended within the concauitie or hollow vault of heauen vnder the Moone euen to the center of the earth Of the elementary region that is the fower simple elements which are Fire Aire Water and Earth incessantly employed in the generation and corruption of all creatures vnder the which part we comprise all the diuers and innumerable species of all bodies both perfect and imperfect The number and qualities of the elements materially engendred by the naturall commixture and power of the said elements Which cannot be in number aboue fower that is iust so many and neither more nor lesse then there are first qualities predomināt in them which are heat moisture colde and drienes which neuerthelesse alone and by themselues do not constitute an element for they cannot haue the power both to doe and to suffer as it is needfull that there should be in the generation and corruption of all things neither can the foresaid qualities consist aboue two together for feare least contrarie things should be found in one selfe same subiect but being ioyned two and two they are correspondent the one to the other as the qualities of heat and drines which are in the fire the heat moisture which are in the aire cold moisture which are in the water and cold drines which are in the earth But heat cold which are actiue qualities and moisture drines which are passiue qualities are altogether contrarie And therefore can they not cōsist both together in one selfe same element Scituation of the elements wherupon it cōmeth to passe that the fire the water the aire the earth are cleane contrarie one to another which causeth also that the fire as the most subtile lightest element tending naturally vpwards is placed aboue the other three elements and enuironeth the aire round about which agreeth in heate with it which aire encompasseth the water agreeing therewith in moisture and the water is dispersed about the earth and agreeth therewith in coldnes and the same earth as the most heauie and hardest element is heaped and compacted togither in the midst of the whole world containing the center thereof It is certaine that the water enuironeth not the earth cleane round about but is spread abroad by diuers armes branches and lakes which we call seas as well within as about the same for so it was necessarie that some partes of the earth might be vncouered for the health and habitation of liuing creatures so as it hath pleased the soueraigne king of the world to ordaine for the benefit of all things There are then fower elements first foundations of things compounded and subiect to corruption How the number of fowre is note-woorthy in diuers things And by this number of fower perfectly consonant the elementarie world is diuided into these fower partes the firie the airie the watrie and the earthy part so also is this terrestriall frame distinguished into fower points to wit East West North and South as we knowe the like to be in the celestiall bodies And by their diuers motions and courses we obtaine the fower seasons of the yeere to wit the spring sommer autumne and winter From whence likewise proceedeth all aide and fauor to the substance and composition of the creatures comprised vnder these fower kindes that is corporall vegetable sensitiue and reasonable creatures which subsist of these fower qualities hot cold moist and drie We likewise see that all quantitie is diuided into fower to wit into a point into a length bredth and depth There are also fower sortes of motion ascending descending progression and turning round Moreouer if we will here drawe out some mysteries of the Pythagorians we shall knowe that all the foundation of euery deepe studie and inuention must be setled vpon the number of fower bicause it is the roote and beginning of all numbers which exceed fower For a vnitie being ioined to a fower maketh vp ten and in this number all the rest to ten are found as may appeere in this figure 1. 2. 3. 4. Aboue which number of ten as Aristotle in his problemes and Hierocles in his verses vpon Pythagoras reciteth no land nor language hath euer proceeded For the Hebrues Greekes Latins and Barbarians themselues being come so farre as to ten begin againe with an vnitie saying 11. 12. and so forward imitating nature guided by her soueraigne who by the order of tens parteth the fingers of the hands and toes of the feete as the same creator would distribute
haue the power to doe and to suffer neither also can they consist more then two togegither for else contraries should remaine in one selfe same subiect Neither can heat be ioyned with cold without some meane nor dry with moist Whereupon doth follow that the qualities not contrarie being ioyned two and two together doe declare vnto vs fower well ordered combinations or couplings which do argue vnto vs the fower elements But hearken what the aduers part answereth Such coniunctions and copulations doe onely shew themselues in mixtures and compound bodies for some things being hot in the first degree are also moist and some being cold are drie others are hot and drie others cold and moist and so consquently of the rest But for the elements because that heat and great drines had reduced all things to an ende in steed of ministring a beginning vnto them Nature or rather the author of Nature Of the celestiall heat producing fire hath ordayned a celestiall heat well tempered by which all things should be engendred And by it and by putrefaction and motion the creature called Fire is incessantly produced Whereupon ensueth that though there be a fire yet neuerthelesse it is no element And therefore they conclude that there are but three elements The earth most thicke and heauie seated below the aire most thin and light placed aboue and the water meane betwixt these qualities situate between both They also affirme that vnto these elements it is common to haue no naturall heat because there is no heat but from the heauens and consequently from the soule and from brightnes That the earth because it is exceeding thicke and solide and the aire because it is beyond measure thinne seeme to be least cold but the water which is of meane substance betweene both seemeth to be most cold That the earth because of some certaine thinnesse thereof admitteth heat and therefore is esteemed lesse cold then stones And the aire because of the temperate cleernes and for that by the thinnesse thereof it is easily chaunged is esteemed not onely not to be cold but to be hot though in truth all the elemēts are cold by their own nature Which coldnes is nothing else but priuatiō of heat which heat doth wholly rest in the stars which is a proper celestiall qualitie moouing the bodie which aided by motion produceth fire But say they many may bee deceiued by reason of the violent heat which sometimes maketh impression in the elements For by the action of the starres some parts of the elements are mixed and participate with the nature of the celestiall bodies as Pepper becommeth hot And yet such mingling cannot be said to be an element but a thing composed partly of elements And for the fire which lighteth by the striking and beating of stones that it is likewise an heat of the stars in a bodie rarified by the celestiall power By these reasons then they conclude that two qualities do onely appeere vnto vs the heat of heauen and the proper moisture of the elements and as for drie and cold that they be the priuations of those qualities and that therfore a thing verie hot or verie cold cannot properly be called an element What an element is but that that may be said to be an element which hath no need of nourishment which of it selfe is not corrupt neither wandreth here and there but retayneth a certaine place in great quantitie according to nature and is prepared for generation All which things not agreeing with the fire because it is alwaies mooued neither can subsist without nouriture and burneth the aire which is next it whereby being inflamed it is called a flame for flame is nothing else but the aire inflamed it followeth that it cannot be called an element but rather an accidentall and great heat Behold then how Philosophers do diuersly dispute vpon this matter but our intention is not to giue sentence therein especially against the ancient and generally confirmed opinion which admitteth fower elements Wherefore as leaning thereunto tel vs ACHITOB how they may be considered by the perfect compositions which are in the world Of the perfect compositions which are in the nature of all things by which the fower elements may be considered Chap. 40. ACHITOB. ACcording as we are taught by those who haue first diligently sought out the secrets of nature we shal consider an elementarie fire and the element thereof approching the heauenly spheres by reason of the naturall agreement which they haue together being much greater then there is of the heauens with the aire the water and the earth Now these fower elements do demonstrate themselues by the like number of perfect compounds The agreement of stones with the earth which follow the nature of them to wit by stones mettals plants and animals or sensitiue creatures For stones haue their foundation or originall vpon the earthie corner of this worlds frame because that agreeing with the nature of earth they descend alwaies towards the center except they be such as are ouer-dried and burned as are the pumice-stones which are made spungie in caues full of aire But when they are turned into dust then resuming their proper nature of stones they descend Chrystall and the Beryll are also numbred among stones because that though they may be engendred of water they are neuerthelesse so congealed and in manner frozen that being made earthie they descend downewards which is not the manner of frost and snow So is it with those stones that are bredde in the bladder though they be produced of a waterie humour And all these kindes of stones become so close and solide in their nature with such fastnes and binding that they cannot be molten like mettals although the saide mettals descend downewardes like stones Mettals agreeing with the water And therefore also vpon the second watrie angle of the elementarie world mettals are builded which though they be said to be composed of all the elements yet bicause they are principally made of water they retaine the nature thereof and will melt as Abubacher doth excellently discourse speaking thus We see in mines that by reason of the continuall heate of some mountaines the thickest of the water steweth and boileth so that in tract of time it becommeth quicksiluer And of the fat of the earth so stewed and boiled togither with heate is brimstone ingendred and through continuall heate also are mettals procreated For gold that hath no default is ingendred of quicksiluer and of brimstone that is pure tough cleere and red Siluer of the same liquid siluer and of close pure cleere and white sulphur wherein colour wanteth and something of the closenes surenes and consequently of waight Tinne that is more vnperfect is ingendred of the same causes and parts vnperfect bicause they are lesse concocted and attenuated Lead of the same terrestriall-siluer and full of filth depriued of purenes and surenes and of grosse sulphur or brimstone somewhat red whereto
wanteth fastnes clearnes and waight which makes this mettall vnperfect and impure And Iron is procreated of the same quicksiluer impure tough part earthie and burnt white and not cleere which maketh this mettall base and foule failing in purenes and in waight All which mettals being made of quicksiluer which is waterie doe for this cause retaine the nature of the water To this author accordeth Auicen in his Phisickes and in the epistle to Hazem the philosopher But Gilgil the Spanyard supposed that mettals had been engendred of cinders bicause they sinke in water and melt like the glasse which is drawne from terrestriall-cinders and beaten stone But this concludeth not for mettall sinketh and descendeth by reason of that terrestriall part which it hath incorporated with the liquid part and bicause that the pores which retaine the aire are closed and shut vp And for glasse it is not extracted out of the earthie matter but out of the radicall moisture which is within the cinders and stones For in euery compound are the fower elements though the nature of one hath more domination therein For this cause likewise plants are founded vpon the third angle of the world called airie Concord of the plants with the aire for they doe not growe nor fructifie but in open day and doe properly retaine the nature of the aire which they alwaies require as being fittest and aptest for them Yea the wood it selfe would presently corrupt and rot being depriued of the aire if the watrie humor doe not succour it which participateth with the aire Finally vpon the fourth angle of this fower-faced edifice to wit Animals accord with the fire vpon the fire is the liuing sensitiue creature built whose life as many learned doe teach is by meanes of fire and obtained from the Empyreall heauen and from the spirit of life which is a quickning fire and distributeth life to all the mundane wheeles as we may learne by the oracles of Ezechiel saying Ezech. 1. And the spirit of life was in the wheeles Behold then how vpon the fower bases of the elements are planted fower sorts of perfect compounds to wit stones mettals plants and liuing creatures True it is that vnder euery vniuersall kinde of these there are diuers particular species distinct the one from the other for although stones may be properly earthie yet are they sometimes nominated of some other element which most preuaileth in their composition For doubtlesse all the elements doe meete togither in the procreation of them but chiefly earth and water Whereupon obscure and thicke-darke stones are called earthie-stones and cleere transparent stones waterie Diuersitie of the nature of stones and some also are melted by a great fire to be turned into glasse Some also with raine falling drop by drop are engendred in the shels of oisters as those pearles which are found in the Indian and Britaine seas The chrystal and Beryll are made of water frozen voide of pores or subtile passages so that they can neither receiue heate nor be melted It appeereth also that there is fire in the composition of stones which likewise is forced out of the flint being stroken with a gad of steele To which purpose Hermes amongst his secrets teacheth that a stone doth sometimes spring out of the fire mounting from earth to heauen and then againe returning to the earth that nourished it For mettals likewise Diuersitie of the mettals though they be waterie some of them doe neuertheles retaine the nature of fire as gold and iron one of which imitateth the fire of the sunne and the other the fire of Mars But tinne and copper are airie this receiuing influence from Venus that from Iupiter Siluer agreeth with the moone Lead with Saturne quicksiluer with Mercurie and yet all of them are endued with a waterie nature wil melt and doe differ in waight For as one water doth differ in waight from another so doth mettall from mettall not onely in speciall but also in vndiuisible proportion For common gold differeth in waight from that which the Latines call Obrysum or else Ofiryzum of the Hebrue word Ofir which we call fine golde and which hath been oftentimes purged and refined in the fire and wasteth not therein The gold of Tharsis also doth differ from the gold of India and Hungarie and so of others So likewise doe waters differ in goodnes and in waight according to the region and place wherein they are and by how much they are neerer to the fountaine by so much are they better and lighter And by their waight as Vitruuius will haue it one may knowe the goodnes of the aire according to which he willeth men to choose out places to build houses in Concerning plants although they may be by nature airie A different propertie of the plants yet there are some whose rootes iuice leaues and blossomes are said to be hot in the first second third or fourth degree and others are cold and drie some also are moist which diuersitie happeneth according as the plant obtaineth more or lesse of the nature of one of the elements Diuersitie of nature in animalibus The like is of liuing creatures For though they may properly be said to be of the nature of fire yet are there some which being more earthie delight in the earth as mowles woormes and commonly all creeping things Likewise all fishes are nourished by the water the chameleon by the aire the salamander by fire as some affirme bicause that he long time indureth fire through his excessiue coldnes There are some also which burne with great heate as doues and lions some are cooled with moisture as the lambe and some are dry as hares and deere But neuerthelesse in regarde of their life they are all especially of the nature of fire distinguished by degrees wherefore diuers names haue beene assigned to them being borrowed from the elements or from their qualities Of the celestiall and supercelestiall elements And besides all this which we haue heere discoursed concerning the elements which may bee found in the perfectly compounded substances of this elementarie world many learned men affirme that they are also resident in the celestiall and supercelestiall world But that as they are heere thicke and grosse so by a contrary reason they are pure and cleane in heauen and in it liuing and euery where well doing They say then that these celestiall elements are as the woorthiest excellent portion of those which subsist vnder the moones-sphere in the second degree and which remaine also in the bowels of the earth as the most base and grosse lees of the elements And that in heauen they are certaine vertues or powers and in nature the seedes of things and in the world below grosse formes For as they argue if there were no elementarie powers in heauen how then by the celestiall influences should these elements heere below be engendred and transformed in such sort as that which
Of cloudes and vapors Chap. 47. ARAM. AS the Lord and father of this great vniuers doth publish his glorie by the motions of the heauens the maruellous courses of all the lights in them so doth he likewise in the aire after many sorts as we haue alreadie heard as we haue yet good proofs in that which is presented vnto vs for the matter of our discourse And therefore the kingly prophet saith Psal 19. that the heauens report the glory of God and the firmament doth declare his works For the Hebrew word which wee call firmament doth properly signifie a spreading abroad and comprehendeth both the heauen and the aire Now let vs first note that there is nothing more weake then the aire nor any element that can worse sustaine a charge if it haue no other prop. Then let vs consider of what matter the cloudes are made and what firmenes they may retaine How cloudes are made of vapors It is certaine that they are nothing else but vapors attracted out of the waters by the power of the sunne as wee behold after a great raine when the heat of the sunne striketh vpon the earth For wee perceiue the water to ascend vpwards like a great smoke and wee see an other cleere experience hereof in wet clothes and linnen when they receiue the heat of heauen or of the fire So it is then that the water ceaseth not to mount from earth vp into the aire and then to descend downe againe so that the course thereof is perpetuall as if there were a sea mounting from earth to heauen which we call Aire then descending from thence downe hither to vs. For after that of vapors which ascend from the earth the cloudes are gathered togither which like spunges doe receiue the steame of the waters whereof they themselues are engendred then doe they carrie them like chariots to distribute them through all the quarters of the world according as is ordained by the prouidence of God And therefore Elihu saith in the booke of Iob. Behold God is excellent and we know it not Iob. 36. neither can the number of his yeeres be searched out when he restraineth the drops of water the raine powreth downe by the vapor thereof which raine the clouds doe drop and let fall abundantly vpon man Then proceeding to shew how God spreadeth out the light of the sunne vpon the waters of the sea to draw out and produce vapors he addeth Who can know the diuisions that is the varieties and diuersities of the cloudes and the thunders of his tabernacle Behold hee spreadeth his light vpon it and couereth the rootes of the sea Meaning by rootes the waters of the sea as well because they are deepe as for that they are diuided by diuers waues like the branches of rootes Propertie of the windes in regard of the cloudes Moreouer we must consider that to carrie conuey the cloudes hither and thither God hath created the winds which blow from all the quarters of the world some to gather the cloudes together and to bring raine and snow or haile and tempests by meanes of the same cloudes according as pleaseth the Creator to dispose them other winds on the contrarie do disperse them and make the aire cleere and pleasant bringing faire weather Hereof then it commeth that aboue in the aire betweene heauen and earth there is as it were an other heauen made of clouds spread out like a curtaine and like a vault or couering ouer our heads which hindreth vs of sight of the Sunne Moone and stars But as this masse of cloudes is made by meanes of winds ordained thereto so when it pleaseth God to giue vs faire weather then doth he sende vs other winds which chase away all these cloudes and cleere the aire as if they had beene swept away and the heauen sheweth another countenance to the world as if it had beene changed and renued Now while the aire is so filled with cloudes this may verie well be considered by vs that men haue then as it were a great sea of water ouer their heads contayned and held within those cloudes as the waters of the sea are within the bounds which are assigned them for their course Which it seemeth that Moses taught when he sheweth that God creating all things separated the waters which are vpon the earth from those which are in the aire Genes 1. saying thus That there was a stretching out betweene the waters and that it separated the waters from the waters God then made the firmament or spreading abroad or stretching out and separated the waters which are vnder the firmament from those which were aboue it and it was so And God called the firmament Heauen It is sure that by these words many haue thought that the prophet would teach that there were waters both vnder aboue heauen which seemeth to be cōfirmed by the Psalmist Psal 148. Whether there be any materiall waters aboue the heauens saying Praise yee the Lord heauens of heauens waters that be aboue the heauens praise his name Neuerthelesse it is not verie easie for vs to vnderstand what waters may be aboue the heauens if we doe not take the name of heauen in these two texts for the aire as wee haue heretofore shewed that it is oftentimes so taken For what shall wee answere beeing demaunded to what vse the materiall waters may serue either among the spheres or aboue the planets and stars And for to take the name of waters here for spirituall waters not corporall as many haue argued mee seemeth vnder correction of the wiser which wee preferre in all our discourses that this cannot fitly be affirmed because it doth euidently appeare that Moses speaketh of materiall waters For he accommodating himselfe to a grosse people amongst whom hee conuersed maketh no mention in all the creation of the world but of the creating of visible and corporall things so that there is small likelihood that he should speake of other waters mixing spirituall things with corporall But because the Latin translator of the common version of the bible hath vsed in this text the word firmament following the translation of the Greekes and not the proper word spreading abroad as the Hebrue phrase doth signifie some of the learned haue obserued how that many Latine diuines haue beene hindred from the vnderstanding of this doctrine For they haue taken the name Firmament for the starrie heauen as also the Greekes haue iudged imitating their translation Whereupon the imagination is sproong of waters aboue the heauens and of a christalline heauen which I suppose to haue been so called Of the chrystaline heauen by reason of these waters which were supposed to be aboue the firmament bicause that chrystall is made of ice and ice of water For it had beene very difficult to conceiue how materiall waters which by nature are corruptible might be aboue the celestiall spheres except they were hardened and conuerted
which make the distinctions of eight other windes called sub-principall and which compound their names of their two next collaterall windes expressing the most notable first to wit North-northeast North-northwest South-southeast South-southwest East-northeast East-southeast West-northwest West-south-west Moreouer they that frequent the Mediterran sea as Greekes and Italians do cal the north Transmontano the south Austro east Leuante west Ponante northeast Greco northwest Maestro southeast Sirocho southwest Garbin and so of them compound the names of the other eight windes which are betwixt them as hath beene before declared And we must note that the windes haue commonly euery one their turne in such sort that when one opposite wind ceaseth and is laid his contrarie riseth Notable things in the windes But if at any time the next winde to that which ceaseth begin to blowe it runs byas-wise from left hand to right as the sun doth and one may know the fourth daie of the moone what winde will raigne longest during her time But the easterne windes do longer endure then those which rise towards the west And the sunne doth strengthen the winde and also appease it for at his rising setting they are commonly greatest at noone he calmeth them especially in sommer The winde is also commonly found to lie still either at midday or at midnight for it doth alwaies cease either through great colde or through vehement heate Likewise the raine doth make it cease whereupon this prouerbe sprung vp that little raine allaieth much winde But it is woondrous that the windes which are as it were but a puffe should performe such things as men could not doe with their hands yea though there were a multitude togither For how many people neede there be yea horses and oxen yoked togither to breake burst and pull vp the great and mightie trees which the winde abateth ouerturneth breaketh and rooteth vp with a blast onely And herein we haue goodly matter againe Testimonies of the diuine omnipotencie in the windes whereby to profite in the acknowledgement of the soueraigne maiestie and almightie prouidence of the creator and gouernour of all nature For it is certaine that as the Lord manifesteth himselfe to men such as they may comprehend him to be when he calleth the sound and noise of thunder his voice that he performeth admirable things as we haue alreadie noted we may perceiue that he doth the like also by violence of the windes And therefore the prophet saith I know that the Lord is great and that our God is aboue all Gods Whatsoeuer pleased the Lord Psal 135. that did he in heauen and in earth in the sea and in all the depths He bringeth vp the cloudes from the ends of the earth and maketh the lightnings with the raine he draweth foorth the winde out of his treasures Ierem. 10. It is he saith Ieremie that giueth by his voice the multitude of waters in the heauen and he causeth the cloudes to ascend from the ends of the earth he casteth out lightnings in the raine and bringeth foorth the windes out of his treasures The winde saith the Preacher goeth towarde the south Eccles 1. and compasseth toward the north the winde goeth round about and returneth by his circuits Now if the blasts of the winds be so strong it must needes be that the bellowes out of which they are blowen must be puissant and mightie For although it is written of the wicked Psal 10. that they are so proud and doe presume so much of their force and power that they seeme to be able to ouerthrow men townes and fortified places onely with a blast yet neuertheles it is the Lord who hath the power to abate them and all the loftie and stout with all their forts and bulwarks For all the windes togither are but as one little puffe which passeth from his mouth Wherefore if in breathing onely he driueth and remooueth heauen earth and the sea and all this world performing actes so great and woonderfull what may we esteeme of his soueraigne force when he would imploy his whole power For there is neither winde nor thunder nor deluges of water nor any thing that is comparable to the wrath of God and to the power which he hath to execute his vengeance vpon his enemies But he emploieth his creatures as the ministers of his wrath when and how he pleaseth And therefore the diuine poet in his canticles wishing liuely to describe the assistance that God had shewed him Psal 18. in deliuering him out of the hands of the wicked and in punishing them he proposeth him comming accompanied with fearefull thunders with thicke cloudes with vehement windes and stormes with lightnings tempests great raine hard haile and darke weather so that the foundations of the sea and of the earth couered with waters were discouered and the earth was mooued and trembled the mountaines shooke and bowed bicause of the furie of the wrath of the Lord. For indeede who is God but the Lord and who is mightie but our God Now it is certaine that bicause men cannot comprehēd the greatnes of the power and wrath of God against the wicked the holy Ghost doth often speake of naturall things by the prophets for to make them vnderstand by that which is visible in nature and which may most astonish and affray them So then if we shall consider so many excellent points of doctrine concerning the prouidence of God as are taught vs in the schoole of nature by meanes of the meteors as we haue hitherto discoursed of the cloudes thunders lightnings stormes flouds of water windes whirlewindes and tempestes they will serue vs no lesse for preachers then the celestiall bodies doe to manifest vnto vs especially the iudgements and heauie plagues of the almightie and to make vs oftner thinke thereupon then we doe as also the raines by the fertilitie which they cause in the earth will minister matter vnto vs to acknowledge his blessing and perpetuall grace vpon those who feare and honour him Wherefore wee haue rested long ynough in that which particularly concerneth and is dependent vpon the two higher elements the fire and the aire sauing that before we intreat of the earth and of the water and of the principall things worthy of consideration in them we wil say somewhat concerning the birdes of the aire seeing that we haue already comprised them as in truth they must be amongst the things conioyned and depending vpon the higher elements I will leaue you then ACHITOB to discourse vpon their nature Of the foules of the aire and namely of the Manucodiata of the Eagle of the Phenix and of other wilde foule Chap. 52. ACHITOB. HAuing discoursed though simply like disciples of Christian doctrine and not like masters and professors of naturall philosophie vpon the two higher elements the fire and the aire and hauing considered their nature and effects and the things engendred in them and by them it falleth very fitly for vs
the care which it taketh to hatch and nourish hir chickens yea though they be not of hir owne kinde And it is a pretie pastime to make an hen hatch ducke-egges For at first when they open the shell she knoweth them not and neuertheles hauing beene a little accustomed to them she doth nourish them as carefully as if they were naturally her owne And when these yoong duckes according to their kinde cast themselues into the water it is a woonder to see the mourning of the hen fearing least ill should betide them Of the pigeon The pigeon likewise is an house-bird much to be considered of and bringeth no lesse profit and commoditie then pullen doe It is very chaste by nature and neuer changeth mate neither cocke nor hen and yet the cocks are very rude towards the hens beating them with their bils and chiding them with a kinde of grumbling in their throat as if they were iealous But afterwards as if they repented themselues they make much of them and bill togither running round about them and specially when their time of treading is come Both cocke and hen take great paines to hatch their yoong ones insomuch that when the hens are idle and tarie not in the nest the cockes will correct and beate them with their beakes But they doe likewise aide them as well helping them to make their nests as to serue them while they hatch yea and the cocke doth sometimes hatch in the day-time It is their propertie to bill togither before they tread And they lay ordinarily two egges out of which issue both cocke and hen that is the cocke first and the hen the morrow after They hatch commonly eighteene or twentie daies and breede after fiue times treading And one shall sometimes finde egges with little pigeons in them and shall see in one nest some yoong ones but newly out of the shell and some that are ready to flie They may lay egges eight or ten times a yeere but the ordinarie vse is to take out fower good layings They are of sundrie colours of feathers but the ashcoloured or the browne or the blacke are best the rough footed and tufted are most barren and domesticall so are the blacke and white checkered but those that seeme guilded about the necke and that haue the eie and foote redde are the freest and fruitfullest the white are good to hatch and most in danger of the kite and birds of pray the yealow and red are very barren They haue all this maruailous qualitie to giue their young ones at first some corne of salt grauell so to prouoke their appetite and season them to eat when time shall bee Now mee thinketh wee haue staied long enough in this matter sith we will not heere describe a naturall historie of creatures and sith that which wee haue discoursed concerning fowles hath beene onely for that wee will not depriue the aire of the naturall creatures thereof as wee will endeuour to do the like in the behalfe of the earth and water whereof the sequele of our speech requireth vs to entreat to accomplish our discourse concerning the elements First then let vs speake of the earth and of the firmenes figure and quantitie thereof And it is your turne ARAM to discourse thereupon Of the earth and of the scituation immobility figure and quality thereof Chapter 55. ARAM. AS wee haue heretofore heard that vnder the name of heauen is comprised commonly both the supreme and middle region of the aire and all things also which are conioined vnto them and depending vpon their effects namely of the two higher elements the fire the aire so by the name of earth wee do often vnderstand not onely the lowest element of all which is as the foot of all this mundane frame but also the sea which is next to it and the lakes ponds fountaines riuers and other waters and all that is contained in them and in the earth and which receiueth life and nourishment whether they be men beasts of all kindes plants trees hearbs fruits mettals mines minerals stones and generally all other things produced here below for the vse of all other creatures Pursuing then the order of our discourse wee will first intreate of that which concernes in generall the terrestriall globe and afterwards will meditate of the most rare beawties which enrich the partes thereof to the end to represent vnto our selues more and more the greatnes and glorie of the creator of all these things as we haue already well begun in the matters by vs hitherto intreated of Scituation of the earth Now it is certaine that by reason of the waight and heauines of the earth it is necessarily situated in the midst of the world as the center thereof being the lowest place and the farthest remote from the circumference of the whole And from which the earth cannot be parted for otherwise it should mount aloft contrarie to the naturall inclination thereof as likewise it cannot be mooued by the first and vniuersall motion of all the spheres by reason of the foresaid heauines thereof and subtilitie of the other elements which are about it and againe bicause it is of insensible quantitie in respect of the whole world as being the point and center thereof being also vnmooueable to the end that the motion of the heauens might thereby bee discerned and that which dependeth thereupon Immobility of the earth And as the seate of the elementarie fire doth not extend beyond the fire and as that of the water is in the place of water and that of the aire where the aire should be so the earth can retaine no place but in it selfe bicause that the other elements cannot suffer it to rest vpon them Which causeth that it remaineth hanged amongst them not being able to fall nor decline more towards one place then another Wherfore also it is made habitable in euery part except it be by accident The earth habitable throughout so that men are therefore Antipodes one to another that is going feete against feete hauing neuertheles all of them their heads towards heauen and meeting each of them in the midst of the earth Now that it is iustly situate in the midst of the vniuers one may see by experience of the daies and nights which are equall throughout the whole earth so often as the sunne is in the midst of heauen betwixt the poles of the worlde as also by the augmentations and diminutions of the same daies and nights regularly proportioned one to another as we haue demōstrated in our precedent discourses vpon the celestiall spheres and likewise by the eclipses of the moone by the inclination of shadowes which at noontide are one proportionable to another as well on the meridionall as on the septentrionall part That the earth is round Moreouer there is no doubt but the earth togither with the whole element of water which is spread abroad and dispersed in diuers armes and portions
about it is of a round and circular figure in all parts for as for the mountaines valleies they are insensible in regard of the whole globe of earth The roundnes whereof doth euidently declare it selfe by the shadow thereof which sheweth it selfe in the eclipses of the moone to be round for it could not seeme so if the earth were not also of the same forme Moreouer the diuers and certaine supputation that Astronomers calculate concerning the times of the eclipses of the moone according as the places are more orientall or more occidentall doth manifestly conclude the same round forme so also doth the natural inclination of all the parts of the earth and of the water who stil tend downe declining to a lower place and this common descent of euerie part causeth this round figure The earth is of insensible quantitie Consequently it is to be noted that this earthly frame although it be in it selfe of maruellous greatnes yet is it of verie little and insensible quantitie in regard and comparison not onely of all the firmament but also of the sphere of the sunne the same earth being but as a point in the middest of the whole world which is apparantly demonstrated by the foresaid equalities of the daies and nights and by the obseruations of the courses of the celestiall bodies and chiefly of the sunne taken here below by instruments fit for such effects in such maner as if one were in the center of the world For in a little space that one may passe here vpon the earth proceeding from one place to another the view and disposition of heauen doth change and varie notably And in an open plaine place wherein one may stand vpon the earth or be in the sea they may alwaies discouer the one halfe of heauen All which things declare as we haue said that the earth and the water make a round globe which is but as a point and center in regard of the vniuersall world So much for the situation immobilitie figure That the earth onely meriteth the title of a mother and quantitie of the earth which onely aboue all other elements hath merited the title of a mother by reason of the great good which it affoordeth to all breathing liuing creatures For this gentle mother receiueth vs when we are borne shee nourisheth vs being borne she maintaineth and sustaineth vs being nourished and finally when the other elements refuse and leaue vs she receiueth vs into her bosome and couereth vs hauing as it were a perpetuall care of vs. Moreouer she riseth not vp against man as other creatures doe For the water conuerts it selfe into raine snowe and haile it swelleth in surges and waues and ouerfloweth all with flouds the aire thickeneth and ladeth it selfe with cloudes out of which proceede stormes and tempests and the fire is often cause of strange calamities vpon earth But this gentle and debonaire mother maketh hir selfe as a slaue to serue for all the commodities of man For how many things doe we cause hir to beare by force and how many things doth she bestowe of hir owne goodwill What odours and perfumes what sauours what iuices what and how many sorts of colours With what exchaunge and interest doth shee restore that which is lent hir How many sundry things doth shee nourish for man What quantitie of pretious mettals doth shee conceiue and keepe in hir entrailes for his vse Of two kindes of earth And therefore it seemeth that the earth subsisteth not of one onely kinde and indeede Aristotle diuideth it into two the one fossible which may bee digged and the other transmutable which may change qualitie For the fossible earth it doth alwaies remaine the same and is very earth but the transmutable remaineth not the same in kinde and in view for it conuerteth it selfe into mettall or into iuice or into some other matter But before wee doe proceede vnto the consideration of so many admirable effectes produced by the earth wee may now here beholde that we haue summarily set downe particulars enough wherin we may learne to acknowledge the infinite power wisedome and bountie of God the creator Testimonies of the power of God Isay 6. and how according to the testimonie of the angels all the earth is full of his glorie For first of all is not this a great woonder that the earth which is so huge a masse and the heauiest element of all the rest should be hanged in the aire in the midst of the world being so counterpoised that it sustaineth as one may say all the other elements and that it is inuironed by them and by all the other spheres and celestiall bodies it remaining firme for euer not moouing from the place thereof For where are the columnes and the pillers which beare and sustaine it and vpon what foundation are they founded And therefore it is not without cause â—ob 38. that the Lord saith to Iob minding to cause him to acknowledge his power maiestie where wast thou when I laide the foundations of the earth declare if thou hast vnderstanding who hath laide the measure thereof if thou knowest Or who hath stretched the line ouer it to wit to signe and marke out the foundations thereof whereupon are the foundations thereof set Or who hath laid the corner stone thereof And afterwards he addeth It is turned as clay to fashion Wherein it seemeth that he had reference to that that he created the earth as all this great visible world in round forme because it is the most capable of all formes that may be Behold then the testimonie that God himselfe deliuereth to Iob his seruant of the admirable creation of the earth Psal 104. And to the same purpose the kingly prophet saith that God did forme the earth vpon the bases therof that is to say vpon firme foundations so that it shall neuer mooue But what may we say then to the motions and tremblings of the earth which haue euer been knowne and are ordinarily seene This might seeme repugnant to that which Dauid here speaketh and to that which we haue deliuered concerning the immobilitie and firmenes of the earth And therefore mine aduise is that pursuing this discourse we should consider the causes of such tremblings to the end that we may know how that the earth faileth not to remaine euer firme though such shakings happen in some parts thereof which ACHITOB let vs heare of you Of earth-quakes Chap. 56. ACHITOB. FOrasmuch as the earth is not onely heauie by nature but euen the heauiest of all elements and is heaped vp and compacted togither in the midst of the great vniuersall world as the point and center thereof it therefore followeth that it is immooueable and without any naturall motion For if it had any as the other elements haue it is certaine that it must be downwards But bicause that God hath placed the earth in the midst of all his works towards which all heauy
things tende and descende it cannot descende lower then it is by the nature thereof And therefore bicause it is solide and thicke and not liquide and fluent as the water and the aire it cannot glide as they doe nor remooue out of one place into another if it be not by some violence elsewhere mooued and made to stirre and tremble somewhere as it hath happened through diuers and maruellous earthquakes of which histories and the holy scripture it selfe doe giue euidence We must note then that there are diuers sortes of motions by which the earth is so shaken that it lifteth and casteth some parts sometimes vpwardes sometimes downewards Of diuers sorts of earthquakes And it is long of such motions and tremblings that there haue such masses and heapes beene cast out of it that great isles haue beene newly made as Geographers doe witnesse namely the isle of Rhodes and of Selos It sometimes also happeneth that the motions of the earth bee such that it openeth like a great gulph whereinto some parts thereof are cleane swallowed vp and deuoured togither with the countries and townes scituate therein so that there hath beene no marke left of them no more then as if they had neuer beene And it hath often hapned in such cases that some mountaines haue fallen one against another bicause the earth which was betwixt them hath sunck and beene swallowed cleane vp And then one might say that the prouerb is not euer true which saith that two mountaines neuer meet There is yet another kinde of motion wherein the earth mooueth and shaketh sometimes one way sometimes another way and tottereth like a ship that floateth on the water Which kinde of trembling is most dangerous as also when all the motion runneth one way Then is there yet another motion which philosophers properly call trembling to wit when two motions are opposite one to another as if two rammes should rush one against another And this is least daungerous of all although indeede they bee all very fearefull yet the feare is much greater when the tremblings continue with horrible and fearefull sounds like the bellowing of buls and as if the earth and all nature quaked and groaned beeing sore pressed and forced as is oftentimes seene â— the causes of earthquakes Now for the causes of all these kindes of earthquakes I may well say that there is no point in all naturall philosophie wherein the professors of this science finde themselues more intricately intangled nor wherein they more differ in opinions then in this For the Chaldeans and Astronomers referre the causes of motions and earthquakes to the heauen to the starres and to the planets and many philosophers assigne it to the water And yet those which are of this opinion differ amongst themselues For some suppose that the earth floateth vpon the water like a ship bicause it is enuironed with water according to the naturall order of the disposition of the elements whereby it is diuersly mooued Others doe attribute the cause of earthquakes to those waters onely which are inclosed within the vaines and caues of the earth Some also to the fire and some to the windes shut vp within it and some to the heate chased by the colde which striueth against it and causeth it to search an issue out For as the water vndermineth the earth and those places through which it doth passe euen so may the fire doe and if either of them be so inclosed that they cannot finde an easie issue they striue then to doe it by force and violence So doe the windes and the heate chased by the cold So then if the earth be vndermined it is no maruell if the vpper part sinke and fall downe being swallowed vp as into a gulfe considering that the earth bicause of the heauines thereof tendeth alwaies downward towardes the center thereof which is the midst of it and of all the worlde And if the waters or the fire or the windes inclosed and shut vp in the earth or the contrarie qualities which contend one with another cannot finde a passage or issue their power is so great that they constraine the earth which resisteth them and by forcing it make it to cleaue and open and to remooue and to shake in those places wherein it is forced Concerning all which things one may make a neere coniecture Of the force and violence in artillerie by the force and violence which is seene in ordinance and artillerie For euery one beholdeth what force there is by meanes of fire and of the matter inclosed within to wit powder and of the contrarie qualities wherof it is compounded and of the winde that therein is ingendred not onely to driue out with maruellous violence all the charge that therein is but also many times to burst the peece it selfe if there be any resistance to hinder it that it discharge not quickly or if it be not well made and very strong and well proportioned to the charge We behold also what a winde there issueth out and what noise it maketh and how the noise makes the earth to sound and tremble and oftentimes it happeneth that this onely winde killeth those that stand neere the cannons mouth such is the violence thereof although they be not touched at all with the bullet that it shooteth But wee beholde more cleerely in mines which are made vnder ground the violence of this powder when it is therein inclosed with the fire which is set thereto by traines For there is neither towne nor castle be they neuer so well founded nor any fortresse which is not onely shaken but ouerturned also like as by an horrible earth-quake Wherein we may note how that it hath not beene sufficient for men to counterfeit thunders and lightnings in artillerie but they haue also inuented the meanes to represent the motions and shakings of the earth in such manner as we haue signified There are some philosophers also Earthquakes compared to agues who haue taught that the same reason is in earthquakes as there is in the shaking of mens bodies and that they are like feuers and maladies of the earth which come vnto it through diuers causes saue that they hold not all the bodie thereof as they doe in men but onely some partes of it For they argue that the water is in the earth as the blood which hath his course through the vaines of mans bodie and the winde is as the vitall spirits which passe through the arteries thereof And as there happen diuers stoppings in the bodie which hinder the blood and vitall spirits that they cannot keepe their right course and ordinarie passage whereupon their order is troubled and the bodie pained in such sort that grones ensue and difficultie of breathing shakings and such like accidents So is it with the bodie of the earth when any thing happens to it contrarie to the naturall disposition thereof by the meanes which we haue already heard whether by water by fire
by winde and such like Whereto we will adde also this opinion of those who attribute the cause of such motions and tremblings either to the drinesse of the earth which is the occasion that it cleaueth and chappeth and by this meanes giues open way to the aire and to the windes which penetrate thereinto or else bicause of the older age thereof to which they esteeme all creatures subiect whereupon it happeneth to it as to old buildings which being ruinous and almost rotten doe fall downe in some places of themselues These are the diuers opinions of men vpon this matter wherin if we desire to take a very short and sure way to attaine to the true cause wee must referre it to the wrath and iudgements of God bicause that what causes soeuer the learned can inuent the Eternall sheweth himselfe very powerful The true cause of earthquakes and the profit that wee may reape thereby and to be feared therein considering that he hath disposed all of them and that they all depend vpon him alone And surely this is a worke of the omnipotent woorthie to be woondred at and which may well cause men to mooue and tremble before his maiestie For if he shewe himselfe terrible and fearefull by deluges of water by haile thunder lightning stormes and tempests he doth no lesse by the motions and shakings of the earth which are in regarde thereof as thunders are in the aire For seeing that the earth is as the foot of the world and that it is assigned to men for their habitation whither is it that they may haue recourse if it quake vnder them and faile to sustaine them Whither shall they retire if she will allow them no more dwelling in hir but will spue them out as the scripture saith For if it be hard for them to flie before fire Leuit. 19. and before water and to finde harbour against windes thunders and tempests whither shall they flie if the earth will not receiue nor beare them And what dread may inuade them when sometimes it quaketh in such sort that it openeth and is swallowed vp as into a bottomlesse pitte as it came to passe when it swallowed Corah Dathan and Abiram and their families Nom. 16. Who will not bee astonished when it riseth vp ouerturning all euen the highest mountaines and hardest rockes and mooueth it selfe in such sort that it maketh houses and buildings dance like rammes and sheepe that would one butte at another wherewith many are vtterly destroied Examples of meruailous earth quakes as it happened in the yeere 1531. in the realme of Portugall which was so shaken by an earth-quake that at Lisbone the chiefe citie thereof there were ouerthrown almost twelue hundred houses besides a great number of others which were greatly spoiled This horrible earthquake continued the space of eight daies and gaue verie furious assaults fiue or sixe times a day And in the time of the Emperour Tiberius twelue cities in Asia were quite ruinated in one night by an earth-quake And Iosephus recordeth that by another Lib. 1 de bello Iud. thirtie thousand Iewes died So Iustine recounteth that by another earth-quake many cities were destroyed an hundred and seuentie thousand persons perished in the raigne of Tigranes in Armenia What causes then soeuer there may be in nature of so many terrible euents yet we must alwaies haue recourse to the Author and Gouernour thereof without whom it can performe nothing and he it is Psal 135. that bringeth earth-quakes out of his treasures as he doth the winds either by his commaundement without a meanes or by his ministers ordayned thereto or else by some power infused into things the which may according to his good pleasure display it selfe in effect to denounce his iudgments on men For he it is of whom the prophet speaketh The earth trembled and shaked and the foundations of the mountaines were mooued and quaked 2. Sam. 22. Psal 18. and the foundations of heauen were bowed and trembled because he was angrie Wherefore wee may verie well conclude Isay 66. Matth. 5. Acts. 7. that as God declareth his magnificence and woonderfull glorie in heauen which is assigned to bee his seat as his word teacheth vs and as we haue heretofore amply discoursed so likewise he doth manifest it no lesse in the earth which is his footstoole when he causeth it to shake and remooue as if being supprised with some great strong feuer it shooke trembled before him Iob. 9. And therefore Iob also saith The Eternall is wise in heart and mightie in strength who hath beene fierce against him and hath prospered He remooueth mountaines and they feele not when he ouerthroweth them in his wrath He remooueth the earth out of her place that the pillers thereof do shake Iob. 26. the pillers of heauen tremble and quake at his reproofe But now let vs note that all that which we haue here deliuered disprooueth not the earth to remaine alwaies firme immooueable in it selfe in so much as it mooueth not out of the place which was appointed to it by God neither doth it swerue neuer so little considering that the moouings and tremblings are not vniuersall but particular onely in some places in such sort that the foundations thereof are not any whit altered And if we consider well of these things the Earth will serue no lesse for a preacher vnto vs then the aire and the fire yea then all heauen to denounce vnto vs the soueraigne maiestie of the Almightie ruling aboue all his workes as I hope to morrow we may haue goodly testimonies entreating of the water which is dispersed throughout the earth and afterwards speaking of the excellent commodities and pretious riches that these two elements doe yeeld to men into which matter you ASER shall enter with your dicourse The end of the seuenth day THE EIGHT DAIES WORKE Of the sea and of the waters and of the diuision and distribution of them throughout the earth Chap. 57. ASER. THE holy Scripture doth certifie vs how that in the beginning the earth was couered ouer with water and that it appeered not in any sort but onely vnder the forme of a great deepe till such time as God commaunded the waters to retire into the channels and places which hee had prepared for their aboade So that then the earth was discouered euen so much therof as was needfull for the habitation and nourishment of men and beasts But this soueraigne creator of the Vniuers would not haue the waters to be gathered all into one place and not to haue their course through the earth but prouiding for euerie commoditie for his creatures he ordained that out of the great Ocean sea which is as the great bodie of the waters there should issue diuers armes and members by meanes whereof we haue the Mediterran seas out of which againe proceed many other waters as lakes flouds riuers and brookes For although that all
which is of a very strange forme There are found of them in the coast of India so great Of Tortoises that one shell onely is sufficient to couer a good pretie shed And in the countrie of the Chelonophagi there are some isles where they ordinarily vse tortoise shels in stead of boates For we must note that there be three sorts of Tortoises the terrestriall which breedeth in forrests marish ones which breed in fens and watry ones which breed in the sea Those then of this last sort haue insteed of feete so many broad gristles they haue no teeth but the nibbe of their beake is passing sharpe and their vnderchappe doth close as iustly within their vpper chap as a boxe doth with the lidde of it Being in the sea they liue vpon shell fishes for their mouth is so strong and hard that they crush them yea euen stones in peeces yet when they come on land they neuer liue but vpon herbes They lay egges like birds so that sometimes one may finde an hundred togither And they neuer hatch them in the water but putting them into an hole which they make in the ground and couering them well they smooth with their shels vnderneath the place wherein they are and hatch in the night time for a whole yeere long Also amongst the fishes which are famous for their strange operatiue power is the Torpedo or crampfish Of the cramp-fish which is a kind of hedgehogge hath many bristles the touch of whom be nummeth the fishers hands by some naturall and secret vertue And there be many kindes of these fishes who haue all of them their shell couered with bristles very thicke which bristles they vse in stead of feete to staie themselues vpon when they mooue and stirre from one place to another Their head and mouth is the lowest part of them and towards the ground And amongst the rest there is one not of the kinde of this bristled crampfish but a shell fish which the Latins call Remora because it hath such power that if it take hold of the bottome of ships it staieth them Yet we cannot read that any such thing hath beene seene since the time of Caius Caligula the emperor whom Historiographers report to haue beene one time staied in his ship by this fish to his great endommagement Of the Triton But the most woonderfull of all fishes is the Triton otherwise called the sea Bugge for hee hath haire vpon his head the nose of a man a broad mouth and the teeth of a wilde beast His hands fingers and nailes are somewhat like those of a man And the rest of his bodie is couered with a thinne shell with a taile vnder his belly in stead of feete like a dolphin Hist nat lib. 9. Pliny reporteth that in the time of the emperor Tyberius the people of Lisbone sent embassadors onely to aduertise him that in the coast of their sea there was a Triton discouered blowing of an horne in a caue Of the Nereides The Nereides also otherwise called Sirens or Mermaides do very neere approch to humane forme sauing that they bee rough and ful of shels in euery part of their body There are some also who testifie that they haue seene a sea-man hauing the entire forme of a man Finally it is a thing that seemeth altogither incredible that the diuersitie of fishes or rather sea-monsters should be such as they affirme who haue written thereof But we may well beleeue that the facilitie of generation and of life in the waters Of the cause of innumerable formes of fishes is cause of so many strange shapes For heate and moisture consist togither in generation and nourishment maintaineth life and in the sea heate and fatte moisture and nutriment do abound It is also to be noted that by reason of motion the pestilence neuer commeth into the water as into the aire for the sea is euer mooued and the aire is often still For which cause all kindes of creatures may easily be preserued in the sea but not so in the aire Againe fishes mooue themselues in the sea easily and without labour which the beasts of the earth do not who therefore are constrained to be hungrie or necessarily to be consumed by too much labour and trauaile Moreouer the sea freezeth not neither yet is too hot like the earth and like other waters except it be and that very seldome in the superficies thereof which is touched by the aire Therefore through so manie commodities and by the mixture of creatures of diuers kindes many monsters are engendred in the sea so that sometimes when it ariseth by meanes of the flowing thereof one may finde vpon the shore of the westerne Ocean to the number of three hundred kindes of monstrous fishes But although it seemeth that nature would expresse in fishes the formes of all terrestriall creatures put in them some resemblance of shape yet in the hinder part all fishes are except some fewe sea-monsters of a peculiar forme agreeable to their nature and do onely resemble other creatures in the forepart For as the rudder directeth and gouerneth a ship in the sterne so the taile of a fish doth guide it in swimming And for this cause the tailes of all fishes almost are forked But this is most certaine that their sorts and kinds surmount the kindes of other creatures in multitude in greatnes in force and in varietie of shapes But our intent is not heere to number them as we haue said for so we should finde matter enough to make a great volume as others haue done Wherefore to finish this argument and this daies speech see ACHITOB if by our discourses of the sea of the waters and of the liuing creatures which are engendred do liue in them you can deliuer any instruction which may be answerable to that end for which we especially continue our treatise concerning this great vniuers Of the image that we haue of the state of this world and of men in the sea and in the fishes thereof Chap. 64. ACHITOB LEt vs not doubt companions but that we haue a goodly image in this daies discourse of the state of this world and of all mans life For first That the world is like a sea what is this world but a sea wherein we nauigate and are in continuall danger Nay is the sea it selfe so variable so inconstant and so outragious For if we haue neuer so little respite peace and rest like as when the sea is calme and quiet presently there arise such violent whirlewindes stormes and furious tempests as it seemeth oftentimes that heauen earth and all the elements conspire and runne togither to worke nor ruine Yea when this wicked world sheweth vs fairest countenance becommeth most calme and gentle and that it feedeth vs with the fattest morsels then is it most false vnto vs and then are we in greatest danger For when we thinke our selues most sure therein then are
great and dangerous temptations and afflictions Now the tyrannie malice crueltie and peruersnes of the wicked serueth in all these things for his children and to his glorie through his prouidence notwithstanding that he hateth all the wicked vsing them only as rods and scourges to chastise and punish those whom he pleaseth as he is likewise serued by diuels without approouing their works insomuch as they proceed from themselues But there is more yet For considering that God hath not created men like vnto beasts onely to liue in this world with a corporall temporall life but hath made them to immortality and eternall life like the angels he will then by the aduersities which he sendeth vnto them heere giue them to vnderstand that other blessings doe attend for them far greater then those which may be tasted vpon earth and which are common betwixt them and beasts Behold then the fruit which me seemeth must be gathered in our discourse this day now to morrow wee will step out of the sea and waters to take land againe and to consider vpon the treasures and benefits therein which it produceth for the commoditie of men and the diuersitie of creatures that liue therein whereof ASER you shall begin to discourse The end of the eighth daies worke THE NINTH DAIES WORKE Of fruits and of the fertilitie of the earth and the causes thereof and of herbs trees and plants Chap. 65. ASER. AS the holy scripture teacheth vs that before God did create the beasts of the earth Genes 1. he commaunded the earth that was discouered and free from the waters to bud foorth the bud of the herbe that seedeth seede the fruitfull tree which beareth fruit according to his kinde which hath his seede in it selfe vpon the earth and it was so we must likewise vnderstand that this commandement had not such vertue for that time onely but that it endureth and remaineth alwaies and so will doe till the consummation of the world For all herbes trees and plants that the earth euer hath borne doth beare or shall beare euen from the creation of the same vntill the end of the world doe proceede from the first ordinance and eternall word of the soueraigne by which all things haue beene created Wherefore Moses to the ende that men might acknowledge this diuine power which maketh the earth so fruitful doth expressely tell vs that God gaue this fertilitie before there was any sunne moone or starre in heauen For hee saith that these goodly lights were created the fourth day but that the production of herbs What is the cause of the fertility of the earth trees plants was on the third day Thereby then we must learne that although the sun moone and starres besides the husbandrie of man do serue by the ordinance of God for to make the earth fertile yet for all that it can bring foorth no fruit if the word and blessing of the Almightie do not giue it power For as it was fertile before it was aided by the starres euen so is it now in regarde of the tillage and husbandrie of man For there was neither man nor beast when it budded foorth the fruites which God commanded it to beare yea so much wanteth it to become fruitful by the trauell of man that to the contrarie it hath lost very much fertilitie and a great part thereof hath become barren since his first creation bicause of his sinne For in lieu of the blessing that God at first gaue thereunto Genes 3. he said afterwards to the man that it should be cursed for his sake and that it should bring foorth thornes and thistles and that he should eate the fruits thereof in sorrow For these causes then we must alwaies haue respect to the power of the word and of the blessing of God by which all things haue been created in their order as we haue heretofore declared and man last of al as the master-peece of the Lords worke Who hauing determined in his eternall counsell to create man after his owne image and likenes to the end that he might in this visible world represent his creator as in his most liuely semblance was not onely pleased to build him his lodging first to wit the whole world but would also replenish and furnish it euery where to the end that nothing might be found emptie But that which is herein to bee chiefly considered is that this diuine prouidence hauing giuen essence to all corporall creatures hath therewithall prouided necessarie meanes to keepe and preserue them all in their natures For minding to giue life to birds to fishes and to the beastes of the earth he had already prepared their foode before he had created them and had ordained the earth as the mother and the nurse of all creatures which are engendred and which dwell and are conuersant therein How creatures are nourished and preserued and in the waters and aire also for the birds and fishes Moreouer as all bodies are composed of fire of aire of earth and of water so the Lords will was that all these enimies should conioine togither and receiue aide one from another to the preseruation of liuing creatures by vertue of the alliance and agreement which is not onely betwixt the said elements but also betwixt them and the celestiall spheres as wee haue alreadie discoursed For considering that they be the principles of things hauing life they cannot liue nor be naturally conserued but by meane of the very same elements from which they take their originall And therefore the prouidence of God causeth that they doe all accord togither to nourish and maintaine those creatures which he hath made and created But seeing that we are in talke of the fertilitie of the Earth Of the fertility of the earth ordayned by God to that ende according as we haue declared who is it that can number the diuers kinds of herbs of trees and of all sorts of plants which it produceth And who is it that can but onely name and finde proper denominations agreeable vnto them And if we should speake of their diuersities and varieties in rootes in stalks in stockes in tops in branches in boughes in leaues in shapes in flowers in colours in seeds in fruits in tastes in smels and in sauours who would not maruell verie much We see how the Lord speaking onely of the Lilly of the field doth testifie that Salomon in all his royaltie was not adorned like one of those and therefore he bringeth it as a testimonie of his goodnes in reproch of those which take care for their clothing as if they distrusted in the prouidence of God Matth. 6. Luk. 12. and as if they supposed him not able enough to apparell them or at least that he had not so much care of men as he hath of the herbs and flowers of the field which he endueth and decketh with so gallant clothing with so many sorts of excellent faire colours and yet
which they haue appointed to gold and siluer there would be almost no difference of the one from the other I say moreouer that if they had but equall regard to the vtilitie and nature of things according to the profit which they receiue thereby and the need which they haue therof they should more esteeme of iron brasse and copper then of gold and siluer considering that by iron the earth which nourisheth vs is plowed and arts and occupations mantained and that by it we defend our selues from the furie of beasts and enemies and of tinne and copper we make the most principall vtensils and tooles in our houses to boyle our victuals in and for other infinite vses In all these things then wee acknowledge the folly and want of iudgement in men who gouerne themselues more by opinion then by reason We may say as much concerning precious stones Of the vse and abuse of precious stones which they haue esteemed at a more high price then gold and siluer For how many crownes doe they oftentimes giue for one pearle or for a diamond or for some other stone If the fancie take them and that they doe but onely like some small precious stone then doe they spare gold and siluer no more then if they were dust and clay then that which they so much delight in and for to obtaine which they direct and gouerne their whole course of life yea and put it into all confusion is nothing with them in respect of a small iewell And what profit can redound vnto them by all this Nothing else but a vaine persuasion that induceth them to obtaine a stone of such and such woorth as it pleaseth them to esteeme it at If they would thinke as much of a flint a flint would no lesse content them If it be for the beautie and colour that they so account of this merchandize is there any thing fairer cleerer or cleaner then glasse nay then chrystall likewise the marble alablaster iasper and such like matters do they giue much place in beautie or hardnes to the most excellent precious stones If for their vertues and properties in phisicke they are so much respected why then they should buy nothing more deere not esteem of any thing more then of herbs and plants I speake not this to despise or condemne the vse of precious stones no more then of gold and siluer For God did not create them but for the seruice of man and that he might please himselfe with them as with all his other creatures Exod. 25.26.27.28 For it was his will that his temple and the vessels therein the garments of the high priest and the seruice by him ordayned in the church of Israël should be adorned and enriched with gold siluer and with precious stones Againe Dauid and Salomon and the other kings of Israel were neuer reprehended nor condemned because they did abound in such riches We doe not then condemne the vse but the abuse For God requireth that his creatures may be vsed according to his ordinance and so moderated that there be no excesse whereby he may be dishonored offended or our neighbour endomaged But it is an hard matter to heape vp great store of gold and siluer and to dispend so much vpon precious stones and other the pomps of the world but that great wrong must needs bee done to many persons or at least wise that the deeds of charitie for which we were borne must needs waxe verie slacke Loethen that which I haue thought worthy to instruct our selues in vpon our discourse this day concerning the richesse hiddē within the earth And sith that we haue in the twelue daies of our meeting entreated of the principall parts of all this visible world and of the creatures contained therein let vs now to conclude our discourse draw all these parts into one bodie to the ende that we may shew in this masse of the Vniuers and propose as it were before our eies the image of the greatnes puissance and maiestie of God by the which men may in contemplation consideration of his works learne to feare honor and put their whole trust and confidence in him as they ought which ACHITOB let vs heare you discourse vpon Of the doctrine and profit which euerie one must and may reape out of the totall workes of God in heauen and in earth to acknowledge and glorifie him Chap. 100. ACHITOB. IF we doe well consider vpon those goodly matters which wee haue heretofore entreated of touching the creation of the world and adorning thereof in euery part wee shall without doubtfeele our selues as it were lifted vp vpon an high scaffold where wee may behold and contemplate God our creator in the excellent workes of his hands and in the maruailous effects of his prouidence in such sort as if all this visible vniuers were a shop wherein wee doe see him worke before our eies or else as if hee were seated in a stately roiall palace wherein we behold him reigne vpon his celestiall throne ouer euery liuing soule or as in a goodly temple wherein the glory of his Maiestie shineth on euery side yea in euery creature which is therein as an image or mirrour to shew and manifest the creator and moderator of all things And indeede without this contemplation and knowledge for which we are borne and endued with reason let vs not thinke but that brute beasts haue more whereof to brag in regard of the world and of the beawtie and commoditie thereof and that they receiue more rest pleasure and profite thereby then men For they content themselues with that which they haue and care not for that which they cannot attaine vnto enioying all that which is needfull for them and that with pleasure and without excesse superfluitie or any hurt But men are to the contrary neuer content with their condition aspire euermore to that which they enioy not and which they might well let passe haue many times neede of that which is necessarie for them and receiue no pleasure but that which is mixed with some greefe and bitternes neither yet can they content themselues but that they must run into excesse to their great detriment This is that which hath enflamed vs with desire in the progresse of our worke to discourse vpon heauen and earth And hauing brought our intention to a desired end wee will here represent for the last point of our speech as wee did in the beginning thereof all the parts of the world in one bodie to declare in this great bodie of all the Vniuers and to propose as it were before our eies the image of the greatnes of the power and of the maiestie of God and of his infinitenes to the end that wee may all learne by the contemplation and consideration of this image to honour him and to put all our trust and confidence in him as wee ought to doe For this is the true doctrine and the great profite that
euery one must and may reape by the grace of God of this totall worke in heauen and in earth to the end to acknowledge and to glorifie him First then wee are to consider that not onely all that which wee haue declared concerning the workes of God in this great vniuers but also all that which the most learned euer could heretofore or hereafter euer may comprehend describe is nothing else but as a very light demonstration of some draught of his worke or of some corner of his magnificent pallace or of some small iewell of his inestimable treasures For sith hee hath created all these things and that the heauen is his seat and the earth his footstoole as Isay speaketh what may then bee the full perfection height and greatnes of himselfe Isay 66. It is as Iob saith in the highnes of the heauen it is deeper then hell Iob. 11. the measure thereof is longer then the earth and broader then the sea It is hee saith Isay againe who hath measured the waters with his hand and hath compassed the heauens with his palme and hath comprehended the dust of the earth with three fingers and hath poised the hanging of the mountaines Thereby then wee must learne that God is infinite and incomprehensible and so high and so great that all this visible world is nothing in comparison to him and that he doth containe and confine and surpasse it in euery side both aboue and below before and behinde on the right hand and on the left And that because wee cannot comprehend nor vnderstand what hee is the image of him was set before our eies in the heauens and in the earth and as in a glasse to represent vnto our vnderstandings him whom wee neither behold nor know except so far as it pleaseth him to represent himselfe vnto vs in his workes Lastly wee must learne that from the very first hower of our entrance into this world wee haue beene placed therein as in the temple of God to adore and praise him therein And in verie truth whosoeuer shall consider of and know God as hee hath manifested himselfe in the creation of the world shall not hee haue good and iust occasion to feare and stand in awe of him For as wee read in the booke of Iob If God cut off and shut vp or gather togither Iob. 12. 12. who can turne him And straight after In his hand is the soule of euery liuing thing and the breath of all mankinde On the other side shall not we be induced to haue recourse vnto him and to put our trust in him as in the Al-mightie who can saue and defend those whom he will take into his custodie and whom he will accept for his people and for his seruants and children Who so dwelleth in the secret of the most high saith the prophet shall abide in the shadow of the Al-mightie I will say vnto the Lord Psal 91. Oh mine hope and my fortresse in my God will I trust who will deliuer vs out of all trouble And to conclude we shall haue goodly matter whereby to giue him glorie and laude all the daies of our life by seruing him according to his holy will We shall be I say verie blinde and senselesse if we do not humble our selues vnder the greatnes of the puissance of God if we haue recourse vnto or put our confidence in any other but in him alone and if we do not acknowledge his great prouidence wisedome and bountie which he hath vsed euer since the beginning towards vs and the regard and care which he hath daily had of vs and how that he entreateth vs so benignly so tenderly and with such fatherly affection to the ende that we may render thanks vnto him For as we haue seene before that he created man he would prepare his lodging for him the which he did adorne with all beautie and with all riches and did afterwards place him in this world as in a most delectable palace made him Lord master ouer all his creatures of whom he hath prouided him such abundance in such variety that it is impossible to comprehend these or to desire more As it were then rauished in the consideration of so great bountie and liberalitie of God let vs crie out with the prophet Oh Lord our God Psal 8. how excellent is thy name in all the world What is man that thou art mindfull of him and the sunne of man that thou shewest him so much grace as to visite him and to take care of him And so giuing glorie vnto his name for so many benefits and particularly for that it hath pleased him to grant vs this grace as to reduce to a desired ende our Academicall discourses concerning his workes in the Vniuers let vs pronounce this goodly Canticle of the Angels Holy Holy Holy Lord God of Hostes all the earth is full of thy glorie The ende if the twelfth daies worke and of all the third tome of the French Academie
chap. 15 Page 74 Of diuels and euill spirits chap. 16 The third daies worke Page 80 OF the celestiall or sphericall world chap. 17 Page 86 Of the forme and figure of heauen and of the motion thereof as well generall as particular chap. 18 Page 91 Of the circles ingenerall and particularly of the Equinoctiall and Zodiake and of their signes chap. 19 Page 95 Of the two great circles named Colures and of the fower lesse circles and parallels and of the fiue Zones of the world and immooueable circles chap. 20 Page 101 Of the hower-circles and what is done by them in sunne-dials and of the circles which diuide the 12. houses of heauen chap. 21 Page 106 Of the ascensions and descensions of the stars and of the signes and other arkes of the Zodiake and of the orientall and occidentall latitude of the sun or degrees of the zodiacke chap. 22 Page 109 Of the naturall and artificiall daies and of the nights of their diuersitie and cause chap. 23 Page 112 Of equall and vnequall temporall and artificiall howers of the heights of the sunne aboue the Horizon and of his right and reuerse shadowes chap. 24 The fourth daies worke Page 117 OF the substance and nature of heauen and of the celestiall bodies of their continuance change cha 25 Page 121 Of motions ingenerall of their first cause and of their vnion in all nature chap. 26 Page 125 Of the life reason and vnderstanding of the celestiall bodies and of the excellent politicall and militarie order which is amongst them chap. 27 Page 130 Of the influence and effects of the planets and starres in things here below either to good or euill chap. 28 Page 135 Of the truth which is found in prognostications of Astrologers and how the starres are appointed by God for signes and that from their influences no euill proceedeth chap. 29 Page 140 Of the planet Saturne and how it is not euill nor anie other starre chap. 30 Page 144 Of the planets ingenerall and how they worke in man not in constraining but disposing chap. 31 Page 148 Of the true Astronomie which the heauens doe teach vs and especially the sunne in his admirable effects chap. 32 The fift daies worke Page 152 OF the rising and setting of the sunne and of the prouidence of God which shineth in the commodities of daie and night chap. 33 Page 157 Of the second course and motion of the sunne and moone for the distinction of yeeres moneths and seasons and of the prouidence of God in these things chap. 34 Page 161 Of the image of God and of his light which is proposed vnto vs in the sunne with the felicitie of mans life in changing of light and darkenes chap. 35 Page 166 Of the eclipses of the sunne and moone and of the image which we haue therein of the constancie which is in God and of the inconstancie of men and of humane things chap. 36 Page 171 Of the beginning of naturall and corruptible things chap. 37 Page 176 Of the elements and of things to be considered in them in that they are distinguished by the number of fower chap. 38 Page 180 Of the opinion of those who admit but three elements not acknowledging the elementarie fire chap. 39 Page 185 Of the perfect compositions which are in the nature of all things by which the fower elements may be considered chap 40 The sixt daies worke Page 189 OF the agreement betwixt the elements and planets chapter 41 Page 195 Of the fire and of the aire and of the things engendred in them and of their motions and of the windes cha 42 Page 199 Of thunder and lightning chap. 43 Page 203 Of the true Meteors of Christians and of the supernaturall causes of thunder and lightning chap. 44 Page 208 Of snowes mists frosts frosts yce and haile chap. 45 Page 212 Of comets chap. 46 Page 216 Of cloudes and vapours chap. 47 Page 221 Of the waters sustayned and hanged in the aire and of the rainebow chap. 48 The seuenth daies worke Page 226 OF dewes and raine chap. 49 Page 230 Of the fertilitie caused by dewes and raine and of the prouidence of God therein chap. 50 Page 234 Of the windes and of their kindes and names and of the testimonies which we haue in them of the power and maiestie of God chapter 51 Page 239 Of the fowles of the aire and namely of the Manucodiata of the Eagle of the Phenix and of other wilde fowle chap. 52 Page 243 Of singing birdes and chiefly of the Nightingale and of sundrie others and of their wit and industrie chap. 53 Page 247 Of the Estridge of the Peacocke of the Cocke and of other fowles chap. 54 Page 251 Of the earth and of the situation immobilitie figure and qualitie thereof chap. 55 Page 255 Of earth-quakes chap. 56 The eight daies worke Page 261 OF the sea and of the waters and of the diuision and distribution of them throughout the earth chap. 57 Page 265 Of the flowing and ebbing of the sea and of the power that the moone hath ouer it and ouer all other inferior bodies chap. 58 Page 269 Of salt fresh and warme waters and of other diuersities in them chapter 59 Page 274 Of the commodities which men reape of the waters by Nauigation and of the directions which sea-men doe receiue from heauen and from the starres vpon the sea chap. 60 Page 278 Of the diuision of lands and countries amongst men by the waters and of the limits which are appointed them for the bounds of their habitation chap. 61 Page 283 Of the commodities which are incident to men and to all creatures by the course of the waters thorough the earth chap. 62 Page 287 Of diuers kindes of fishes namely of the whale of the dolphin of the sea-calfe and others chap. 63 Page 291 Of the image that we haue of the state of this world and of men in the sea and in the fishes thereof chap. 64 The ninth daies worke Page 295 OF fruits and of the fertilitie of the earth and the causes thereof and of herbes trees and plants chap. 65 Page 299 Of the vertue that herbes and other fruits of the earth haue in phisick and in food and of the true vse of them chap. 66 Page 304 Of the diuersitie of plants and of their difference and naturall growth and of their parts of the most excellent amongst them chapter 67 Page 308 Of trees and especiallie of the pine the fir-tree the cypress tree and the cedar chap. 68 Page 313 Of trees bearing cinnamom cassia franckincense mirrh and cloues chap. 69 Page 318 Of trees and plants that beare nutmegs ginger and pepper chapter 70 Page 321 Of the date-tree of the Baratha or tree of India of the Gehuph and of brasill chap. 71 Page 326 Of the citron-tree limon-tree orange-tree oliue-tree and pomegranate-tree chap. 72 The tenth daies worke Page 331 OF mallowes wilde-mallowes purple-violets betonie ceterach and Saint Iohns-wort
chap. 73 Page 336 Of celandine cammocke wormwood hyssop sage and mints chapter 74 Page 340 Of thyme sauorie marierom rue parsley and fennell chap. 75 Page 344 Of rosemarie camomill the lillie baulme of grasse or dogs-tooth and of pimpernell chap. 76 Page 348 Of night-shade alkakeng pellitorie of the wall fumitorie angelica and of maidens-haire chap. 77 Page 352 Of rheubarb licorice aloês sene saffron and centurie chap. 78 Page 357 Of wheat rie barley and oates and of rice and millet chap. 79 Page 361 Of the vine of grapes of wine and of Aqua-vitae chap. 80 The eleuenth daies worke Page 366 OF terrestriall beasts and especially of serpents namely of the aspis or adder and of the viper chap. 81 Page 370 Of Bees and of their honie waxe and of silke-wormes cha 82 Page 373 Of the dog and of the horse chap. 83 Page 378 Of the elephant and of the camell and of the rhinoceros chap. 84 Page 382 Of the lyon of the tygre and of the panther chap. 85 Page 386 Of the woolfe of the beare and of the ape chap. 86 Page 390 Of the hart of the wilde bore and of the vnicorne chap 87 Page 394 Of the ciuet muskat of the castoreum of the ottar cha 88 Page 397 Of the right vse of venemous creatures and wilde beasts and of the iustice and bountie of God which shineth in them chap. 89 Page 401 Of the nourishment of many creatures by that which is poison to others and of the naturall amitie and enimitie which is betweene them chapter 90 Page 404 Of the profit which redoundeth to men by beasts and chiefly by tame and priuate beasts and of the wondrous prouidence of God which shineth in them chap. 91 Page 407 Of the blessing and prouidence of God in the multiplication and conseruation of those beasts that are most profitable for men and with which they are most serued chap 92 The twelfth daies worke Page 411 OF mettals and chiefly of gold chap. 93 Page 415 Of siluer amber iron lead brasse and copper chapter 94 Page 418 Of precious stones and namely of the diamond chap. 95 Page 422 Of the emeraud of the carbuncle or rubie of the saphir of the Iacinth and of the amethyst chap. 96 Page 425 Of the Chrysolite of the Topaze of the opall of the turkesse and of the agath chap. 97 Page 428 Of pearle corall and chrystall chap. 98 Page 432 Of the instructions that men may take in that gold and siluer are hidden vnder ground and of the vse and abuse of them and of precious stones chap. 99 Page 436 Of the doctrine and profit that euerie one must and may receiue of the whole worke of God in heauen and in earth thereby to acknowledge and glorifie him chap. 100 Par la priere Dieu m'ayde THE FORESPEECH OF the Academicke speakers in the discourses following Of Heauen and Earth ASER felicitie AMANA truth ARAM highnes ACHITOB brother of goodnes ASER. IT is time companions that we quit our selues of the promise which wee made one to another in the entrance of our discourses concerning man to recreate our mindes sometimes if God thereto gaue grace in the faire and spatious fields of the * Or whole world Vniuers by a diligent search and attentiue consideration of all nature to the ende thereby the better to acknowledge the soueraigne author thereof and to induce vs the more to honor him who is the foundation whereupon we began at first to build still desire to raise vp our Academie For seeing the knowledge of God tending to his seruice is the principall outte of our being and of all our actions and that his infinite essence cannot make it selfe to be comprehended woorthily and according to his greatnes by the feeblenes of mans vnderstanding it behooueth vs carefully to meditate vpon his workes for so much as in them the great Architect of the world hath imprinted certaine marks of his glorie sufficient to giue vs so much knowledge of his high Maiestie and of that wherein he requireth vs to honour him as our condition can beare and according as is altogither necessarie for the health and repose of our soules Now we consider of the worke of God principally in two things yea and to them we may easily refer all the discourse concerning this matter to wit in the creation conducting and gouernment of his creatures and in the mysterie of Redemption which it hath pleased him to vouchsafe on mankinde As then in the processe of our Academie where wee haue amply entreated of the little world which is Man we haue begun to instruct our selues concerning the chiefest of his workes so now I desire that wee may prosecute this goodly matter of the creation and being of the great world if you companions will answere me with the same affection And if we may obtaine so much fauour of our God that being well instructed in his schoole of wisedome and guided by his holy spirit we may dare to speake and what may we not dare in seeking his glorie of the incomprehensible secret of his worke for the health of man we will assay to accomplish our worke and rest our selues on this point AMANA For as much as the world is a shadow of the brightnes of God and like a great booke of Nature and naturall Theologie and that all creatures contayned in the Vniuers are like so many preachers and generall witnesses of the glorie of the creatour as all the learned teach we must diligently settle our vnderstanding to the contemplation of this shadow of the diuine brightnes and our eies to the reading of this booke of Nature and our eares to heare these naturall preachers which teach vs to acknowledge God his prouidence aboue all things else to the end to glorifie him as his bounty doth bind vs. We know also the great reasons which inuite vs to this natural search of all things namely the impietie of our age as we haue declared in the fore-speech of the second Tome of our works shewing that the world is of it selfe sufficient to vanquish all Atheisme there being nothing in the Vniuers either so great or small but from step to step doth direct man to acknowledgment of a diuinitie Which will appeere more manifest vnto vs if we entreat of the so great varietie of creatures Boldly then companions let vs prosecute our purpose If the enterprise be difficult and too high for vs to attaine to the summe thereof yet to approch to things excellent is alwaies very laudable ARAM. Many blame discourses which are made of heauen for that they be feeble and very slender beeing compared to the beautie and importance of the thing it selfe And indeede I must confesse that all that can bee spoken of the world accordeth therewith as it is in it selfe no more then the portraiture of the Romane common wealth vpon the shield of Aeneas could meetly represent the greatnes and maiestie of
of God is cause of all things and by good right must be the cause of all things which subsist For if it had had any cause then must that cause haue preceded and the will of God attended thereupon which were vnlawfull to be imagined Wherefore when it is asked why did God so we must answere bicause it was his will If proceeding farther any enquire why it was his will they demaund after a thing greater and higher then the will of God which cannot be found Yet neuerthelesse haue we sufficient in his word wherewith to satisfie our mindes in meditation of his secrets with all reuerence For they which haue declared them vnto vs penetrating into most hidden mysteries by the light of the holy spirit haue sufficiently reuealed them vnto vs with most splendant cleerenesse But the way of truth is shut vp to the wise of the world and cannot be attained but by the directions of it selfe So that which is greatly to be deplored it often commeth to passe which this Iambicke relateth That the vnderstanding of things giuen by God in long tract of time is cōfounded by mens opinions retaining very little diuinitie truth by reason that it agreeth not with those things which fall within the compasse of our sense The philosophers therefore attributing too much faith to themselues haue blinded themselues through their vaine discourses and haue become guides to the blinde so that falling into the ditch they haue drawne many after them by false arguments and apparant reasons whereof our subiect shall here be to insert the most principall They then who esteeme that nothing is stable or can be stable in such sort reasoning and arguing by sensible things prooue it by the same demonstration that Aristotle hath deliuered Of the demonstration of Aristotle yea and as he hath obserued in his whole discourse natural progression considering that all his consequences proceede from certaine maximes which he supposed to be perfect true amongst the most powerfull inuentions by which they pretend to ouerthrow the creation and framing of the world these Peripatericall reasons of the nature of the world are produced First they beholde the heauens altogither differing from contrarietie Reasons of philosophers against the creation of the world whereupon they conclude that it is not corruptible and by consequēce not made They finde moreouer that those things which haue a beginning doe get vnto themselues a new place nowe heauen not being able to get it selfe a new place they conclude that it could not be created at any time They consider also that all things which are mooued passe into a new place or are mooued round about some thing which remaineth firme as all the spheres are about their center to the end that all disorder might be brought to some vniformitie Likewise they suppose euery new thing to be reduced into the old so that all generation and corruption is made according to the old substance and all motion is gouerned by the firme and stable earth or the vnmooueable center by which principles they coulde not perceiue how the newnes of the world could any way come to passe And forasmuch as the generation of one thing is the corruption of another and that nothing which should be corrupted might precede the world thereupon they ground that it is eternall without a beginning Proceeding farther they suppose that euerie thing which is produced had a fore-being in the matter thereof Therfore they holde that of necessitie the matter must be eternall But the most principall and substantiall argument which they bring and most generally receiued is That of nothing nothing is created whereupon they conclude that the world could not be made bicause nothing did proceede it Now we may easily answere these reasons and trie whether they conclude Three sorts of works and three kinds of workers or not but first let vs suppose as it is most certaine that there be three sorts of works and three kindes of workers For there is the Artificer who presupposeth the nature to wit the stuffe fashion and all the compound There is the naturall agent which requireth before-hand the effect of God to wit the subiect or the matter And there is God the soueraigne worker who hath no neede of any other thing because he is perfect retaining in himselfe all manner of vertue Which three kindes of workers doe fitly accord by a certaine analogie and proportion but doe much differ in comparison one with the other and at the bounds and limits of the one worker cannot be concluded the power of the other For it were an error to proceed from arte to nature as if one should say The arte doth first require the compound the Goldsmith gold the Founder mettall the Carpenter wood and the Mason stones and cement therefore the naturall agent doth also require the compound Answere to the arguments of philosophers And likewise the philosophers deceiue themselues when they imagine that the soueraigne Creator hath neede of a subiect or matter to worke on as is requisite for the naturall agent Also they abuse themselues to teach that forasmuch as herein there passeth a certaine proportion from one contrarie to another it therefore followeth that God and nature doe proceede by one and the selfe-same way But where I pray haue they learned to inuent such conclusions when themselues teach that arte is distinguished from nature and that naturall things appertaine to one kinde of doctrine and the eternall and free-from-motion belong to another For the artificer giueth the artificiall forme and requireth the naturall and the naturall agent fashioneth the substantiall and requireth the materiall which is the worke of the soueraigne But if God should require any thing before-hand to worke with he should also require a former God which must haue produced it and by that reason there should be I wot not what former thing before the first What are then these shewes of arguments They conclude and accord badly when bicause of the passion of a new place which demaundeth that which is newly performed they would thereby exclude the world from generation bicause it getteth not a place But what absurditie shall they finde it if granting them that it hath obtained a place I say it is the same wherein at this present it remaineth For it subsisteth about the center or aboue that of the earth or of the whole vniuers or of the sphere intellectuall whose center as Hermes saith is all that which is euerie where created In that which they farther inferre that euery new thing must be reduced to an olde we grant it them But that olde is the diuine cogitation wherein all things are contained before they be displaied in their proper formes which being created by it selfe it alone doth gouerne and preserue them afterwardes What they moreouer adioine that all naturall transmutation is made of one matter transposed into another we consent to them But this is not requisite
Would they not grant me this that by a certaine order the matter was before the forme and yet preceded it not in time So is it that God was before the world by a certaine order of eternitie What they farther inferre That the instant is the end of time past and the beginning of time to come Of the point as instant We answere them that as the point is to things continued so is the instant to things succeeding Now the point is sometime the extreme of one part of a line and the beginning of another part and sometimes also it is the beginning of the whole line and not the end of any part precedent So the instant and moment wherein the world had being was the beginning of the time to ensue and not the end of any past They adde another argument against this doctrine That say they which passeth on hath something both before and after it But I le proceede farther and grant them more to wit that all that which passeth on returneth to the same point from whence it began to passe For the water returneth to the sea from whence it had an originall The bodie returneth to the earth from whence it was borrowed The soule Al things returne to God and other intellectuall things created of God I except that which the Scripture teacheth vs of the reprobate returne to himselfe of whom they were engendred And all essences produced from the diuine thought make a full circle beginning in God and finishing in God himselfe So must time returne into the same eternitie whereout it proceeded and which shall remaine this same ceasing in such sort as it consisted before it And therefore we answere those who demaund how the creator coulde precede the fabrication of the world that hee proceeded it by an eternall enduring Wherefore they conclude iust nothing against the Creation of that which then was and is after the generation of things Others which reason vpon the point which we haue deliuered concerning the opinion of Auerrois that the world is not corruptible therefore not engendred argue thus That which is dissolued into another thing is diuided but considering that beside the world there is nothing into which it can be dissolued it must therefore endure euerlastingly To which we may answere them How the world is dissolued that the world is dissolued according to his parts to the ende that it may remaine in a better estate But now we dispute not of the dissolution but onely of the originall thereof And it may seeme nothing contrarie to Christian religion that the worke of God may alwaies haue a being but farre otherwise then as we see it and which shall be then when we most blessed shall inhabite the new heauens and new earth in life euerlasting And herein doe we concurre with sundrie great Philosophers who esteeme that it is ill done to suppose that those things which immediately proceed from the blessed God can perish And therefore we affirme that the soule is immortall because it was produced and inspired by God and that the bodie it selfe shall obtaine eternitie when afterwards in the resurrection it shall be reuested with the nature of the soule which subiect we haue amply discoursed vpon in the second part of our Academie But it is ill-concluded to take away all beginning from things by reason of the perpetuall enduring of the same The opinion of diuers is that the celestiall spirits mooâ—e the spheres For as we haue declared it were to argue by naturall generations of the diuine masterpeece of worke which surpasseth all sensible consideration And sith we are in this talke of the enduring of the world we may further note that those who haue thereupon imagined to take away the originall thereof haue taught that the spirits moouing the spheres should obtaine felicitie in the eternall recourse of the heauens which point Aristotle enforceth himselfe to demonstrate in his most loftie part of Philosophie where repeating diuers considerations more loftie then in any other place he sharply contendeth for this eternitie of the world And Iohn Lescot seemeth to graunt him more then he requireth when he saith that the spirits are blessed not only moouing the spheres but for so much as by such reuolution seruing God they communicate perfection to things here beneath To which agreeth that which Plotin entreating of heauen and of the soule of the world saith It is an absurd thing and discordant to suppose that that soule which did for a time containe the heauen should not alwaies do the same as if by violence it had contained it And thereupon he coÌ„cludeth that the world should endure for euer because the principall part of the soule thereof cannot be dissolued nor the nature thereof empaire Aristotle also amongst his other considerations inserteth this That the prince of this worldly palace being eternall not receiuing any vicissitude or chaunging it is most likely that his palace should also be eternall and that his ministers or celestiall spirits being altogither addicted to perpetuall motion should neuer take rest But that we may vntie this knot we will say that it is an error of comparison to argue of that which hath his beginning immediately from God in respect of the creator and of that which is here below in regard of things aboue and of the immediate ende of euerie thing in comparison of his last ende For the immediate end of vnreasonable creatures is to liue Of the sundrie ends of all thingâ— and feede themselues but their finall ende is to serue mans vse which according to the minde of sundrie wisemen is the ende of all things here below And the immediate ende of man is to gouerne his house and family or the common-wealth to contemplate trafficke and such like businesses but his latest ende is to attaine to God or to felicitie be it as one would say through a Stoicall vertue or by a Peripateticke contemplation or by Academicke purifying or which is most certaine true through faith and grace according as our religion doth import And also wee affirme that the immediate ende of the spirits separated from God and of the corruptible matter is to gouerne the heauens and men and such other things as haue beene committed to their charge But their last ende is their onely contemplation of that first essence from which they deriue their felicitie as Aristotle himselfe testifieth in his Ethickes Suppose then that they cease to mooue from their immediate end yet shall they neuer cease to be blessed no more then man shall be lesse happie when he shall cease to gouerne the common-wealth or to performe his other temporall businesses And certainely it is maruellous that any can thinke that the Angels and celestiall spirits should obtaine their happines by moouing the heauens continually about seeing that all moouings as the Philosophers teach do tend to a resting But none can say that the spirits shall not cease
it without any motion in him of noueltie And there is no Philosopher which prooueth the contrarie by any demonstration concerning this newnesse which they presuppose in God but do ful oftentimes contradict themselues And so it is that Aristotle in his booke of the world after hauing in the beginning declared God Prince Gouernour and Creator of this Vniuers doth afterwards denie it proceeding by reasons deriued from sense For thereby hee endeuoureth to demonstrate the eternitie of the worlde and amongst other arguments he vseth this same It is most certaine that the agent either of deliberate purpose or by nature if he be good putteth the good in practise as much as in him possiblie lieth if there be nothing to hinder him Certainly we cōfesse that the good is naturally addicted to communitie But we hold that although the agent by his labour industrie endeuoureth with all his power to get the good and obtaine it yet neuerthelesse in the distribution thereof he bestoweth it in such manner and sort as he pleaseth Why should we not then affirme that the supreme Creator through his immutable and omnipotent will hauing from euerlasting the good for his obiect to the end to put it in practise doth according to his good pleasure proceed to the performance thereof But if any passing farther will argue that the good doth naturally become common heereto mounting much higher then Philosophie doth require we answere That for euer God who is the soueraigne good doth encrease himselfe in his sonne and spirit coeternall by which sonne and through which holy spirite one sole essence and substance he produced of eternitie and continually the exemplaries and Ideas of all thinges by an eternal measure alwaies present being the worke and possession altogither We tell thee then O Epicure that God remained not in sloth idlenes before the Creation of the world Iohn 1. he that by the testimonie of Iesus Christ doth alwaies worke whereof none knoweth but the Creator saue onely the sonne and he to whom the sonne shal haue reuealed him And he which is most blessed in himselfe slept not O Cicero no more then hauing no neede of any thing beside himselfe he framed not this worldly tabernacle for his owne vse with so great beautifulnes but rather for man not foolish or wicked but iust and wise or at least Prouerb 8. that in this terrestriall habitation he might learne wisedome and goodnes to be made at length a woorthy citizen of the celestiall palace This is the delight and pleasure which his sapience receiued in the compasse of the earth and in the sonnes of men as the wiseman saith But neither Aristotle nor Auerrois nor Cicero nor the Epicures and Atheists of our time haue attained to such supreme Philosophie as to vnderstand this language of the holie Ghost Excellent well did that thrise woorthie Mercury the prince and most ancient of all Philosophers acknowledge as the whole worke of his Pymander doth testifie and himselfe also when he saith that God whom some call Nature mixing himselfe with man performed a wonder surpassing the reason of all woonder wherein beholding his owne image he smiled vpon him through great loue and gratifying him as his owne sonne gaue him all his workes to serue him to the ende to reduce to himselfe all things by him with whom he was mixed but himselfe before any thing else because that being purified and acknowledging his diuine race hee might bee made most woorthie of God The eternall omnipotent then had no neede of tooles to frame the worlde with hee I saie that by his onelie commandement performeth all things Neither had he need of helpe to produce formes who is himselfe the Architype and giuer of all formes and replenished with all fecunditie Neither is it a strange thing that the elements should obey him which by his worde onely haue beene setled in their places Neither dwelt he in an hole or a corner nor in darknes whom heauen earth cannot containe nor comprehend and who is all light but within the ample temple of this immēse intellectuall sphere whose cēter is al that which euery where subsisteth There hee inhabiteth those euerlasting ages which no thought except himselfe can comprise It is no maruel therefore if humaine reason be so often deceiued in the search of that which is enclosed in the closets and cabinets of the soueraigne worke-master and reuealed but to very fewe And for the saying of Alcinois that there is nothing beside the world whereinto the world can be dissolued I answere him that we teach not that it must be consumed and brought to nothing though it hath had a beginning of enduring But say it is so God shall haue no need of any thing for this businesse no more then he had neede of a subiect to make and compose his worke of by reason that his creation or dissolution is free and deliuered from the lawes of naturall generation and corruption as we haue heeretofore already declared Neither had he neede of helpe O Auicen who through his proper power and according to his owne good pleasure performeth of his owne liberalitie all things not by nature and necessitie as those imagine to whom the eternall power of God and his loue for which he created the world are hidden as in the processe of our discourse we may more amplie declare But first let vs heare of AMANA concerning those things which haue caused the Philosophers to erre from the truth Concerning those causes which haue made the Philophers to erre from the knowledge of truth and of their ignorance concerning God and his workes Chapter 6. AMANA WE may by our precedent discourse easilie vnderstand what be the strongest engins which the Philosophers haue planted but in vaine against the wals of supernall veritie in this point concerning the creation and we need not thinke it strange that they be deceiued for it is a doctrine not vsurped by humane arrogancie but infused into the harts of the small ones and humble through illumination by the holy spirite which mocketh such as thinke themselues wise scorne all others leauing them in the darknes of their blinded presumption as contrariwise the same spirit directeth conducteth those whom he replenisheth with his owne vertue to contemplate in most cleere brightnes the excellent mysteries of God and nature But to the end that we may partly proceed to the discouery of their ignorance who do arrogantly assume vnto themselues the name of wisedome abusing euen to this day many vnskilfull in the knowledge of pietie by their graue ornate writings being in shew and apparance like somewhat that sauoreth as it were solide entire true profitable though being profoundly examined one may finde therein all cleane contrarie a maruellous repugnancie not only generally betweene them all but euen in the particular writings of each of them I would willingly aske to be resolued of them in this point how is it
made perfect then any whit marred But yet before we take any other subiect we must first heare of AMANA the reasons which declare that God proceeded of free-will to his worke Of the reasons which conclude that God proceeded of free and franke deliberation to the worke of the world Chap. 10. AMANA ALthough that by our precedent discourse we may easily iudge such as maintaine that God of eternitie did by necessitie his outward work woorthie rather to be despised then refuted being against the doctrine of diuine oracles yet we will run ouer a few points by which they themselues shall be pearsed with their owne dartes I would therefore first desire them to tell me from whence come the monsters in nature They may say that this proceedeth either by defect or super-abundance of matter or else bicause that the qualities answere not in due proportion or through corruption of the containing part and such other considerations which are subdiuided by phisitions into their species But let me aske them if that the naturall causes worke necessarily why doe they not performe euery thing duly seeing nature as they say wanteth nothing in necessarie things How then doe naturall causes worke of necessitie when they faile They may answere that I would thereupon conclude that they worke by contingence which if I saide what might follow thereon But to leaue all superfluous debate let them remember that it is an olde sentence vsed in schooles that a thing is said to be necessarie in two sorts the one absolutely necessarie and the other conditionally necessarie Wherefore we attribute the first to God alone A thing is said to be necessary two waies and the other to his creatures so as we call them necessary according to the order appointed by the supreme creator Which if the Philosophers denie we will vrge them with the worke it selfe of these causes For it is certaine that if they be faultie and produce monsters it commeth to passe because that order which is deliuered them by nature as they say or rather of the soueraigne creator as truth is doth faile them Now if they faile of the order it then followeth that it was not simply necessarie for them but giuen by the first cause through vertue whereof the rest subordained vnder it do worke from which if the first withdraw it selfe they do not onely faile but become nothing at all And if they may seeme to performe any thing of necessitie this commeth vnto them by reason of the law which hath beene giuen them by the Prince of Nature who giuing lawes to others is no whit for that therto himselfe obliged They may reply that if our doctrine might stand there should be no certaintie of science considering that it should consist of things which otherwise might be whereto Aristotle doth make deniall But we answere that if he intendeth that those things which are knowne should be necessarie according to the order of the vniuers the like may ensue in those things which may happen contrarie to the order according to the disposition of the eternall will Now if they finde too great difficultie herein for their capacitie what neede wee care Let themselues if they thinke good vnloose the knot For fire may well be without burning Dan. 3. The effect may be separated from the cause as indeed it hath beene as we haue heard in the former speech And likewise euerie effect may be separated from the cause which hath produced it yet neuerthelesse the bond remayning by a certaine correspondencie betweene the worker and the subiect that we may vse schoole termes But proceeding farther I would faine learne of these Peripatetickes whence it is that things haue a necessarie couenant They will say that it is by nature as they prooue by experience What truely nature is But what is this their nature Nothing truely but the author of the Vniuers which is the true spirit not erring seeing that as they teach the worke of nature is the worke of the intelligence not erring and by the ordinance whereof all things haue a due course For there is nothing but serueth this supreme worker He stretcheth out saith the prophet the heauens like a curtaine Psalm 104. He looketh on the earth and it trembleth he toucheth the mountaines and they smoke But these naturalists may say what haue we to doe with prophets seeing we hold that none can haue perfect knowledge but in those things which are prooued by demonstration And from whence fetcheth demonstration his originall Is it not from those principles whose termes being knowne we accord to them or prooue them by experience Now if we beleeue demonstrations by principles and experiences it then followeth that there be some things more certaine then demonstrations Oh execrable vice growne olde amongst our people that hauing had this happines to be enrolled in the number of Christians â—anitie of the â—emonstrations â—f Philosophers yet receiue nothing for truth and certaintie if it be not prooued by such demonstrations as Aristotle hath declared and wherewith for all that he is but little aided in his discourse concerning nature For herein he proceedeth alwaies by those maximes that he taketh to be confessed so that the demonstration whereto his disciples giue beleefe is nothing else but a consequence drawne from the place of authoritie or from the foundations by him supposed Wherefore let vs rather beleeue the holy scripture which instructeth vs that many things and especially diuine are knowne through the beames of supernaturall illumination and by the couenant of the holy word with our vnderstaÌ„ding touched by the truth Let Epicures Atheists then maintaine how they list from Aristotle That to knowe What it is to know is to vnderstand by demonstration For vs it is sufficient to hold our instructions from the prophets taught by the diuine oracle who by miracles and prodigies and great sacraments approoue as we haue already heard that which they teach And if we say that knowledge is an vnderstanding by any thing we may take our selues to be wise in beleeuing the doctrine of the holy Ghost not any whit accounting of the Peripateticks who haue only kindled the light of their contemplation by the moouing formes of the vniuers and haue not been able with a pure cogitation to contemplate him who possesseth the highest degree of dignitie amongst all essences as their soueraigne prince and gouernour hauing in the rest rather giuen an artificiall finenesse and base manner of proceeding then any science And this is that which priuily their Master confesseth when he entreateth of the last Analyticks or Resolutions saying that Science is of demonstration and demonstration of the quiddities as he nameth it and by the proper differences of things to vs vnknowne For thereupon it followeth that the principles of demonstration are vnknowne and that from them one may bring no whit or very little demonstration But resuming our principall point of the free That
eternall incorruptible which mooue them in an infinitenes and through an infinitenes that is emptines which bodies are in number infinite with these two qualities forme and greatnes and that by a chance of aduenture without constraint of any nature heauen and earth of them were composed Hipparchus Metapontine and Heraclitus the Ephesian said that fire was the vnick beginning bicause it is the subtile maintainer and sustainer of all bodies and whereof at first the heauens were made And bicause it is a brightnes that mooueth all things by his light they teach that in abasing it selfe it was mixed with all things in such sort that all things were thereof engendred by the meanes of discord and loue Empedocles for feare of failing said that all the fower elements had beene the onely beginning but that the earth was the matter and first subiect of all containing the formes and figures of things which neither the water aire nor fire could doe The Poets following his opinion attributed the originall of things to etherian Iupiter terrene Pluto aërian Iuno and to Mestis the beginning of the water who they said nourished with her teares the riuers of the earth Pythagoras mounting higher then many deeme esteemed that numbers and their subiect that is the measures and apt proportions called harmonies and consonancies were the originall of things not those numbers which marchants vse but the formall and naturall the knowledge of which lies onely hidden in such as haue learned Philosophie and Theologie by numbers Almeon followeth Pythagoras saying that the vnity was the effectiue beginning but the two or binarie not finite was the subiect and materiall beginning of all multitude Epicurus in his Philosophie pursuing the steps of Democritus teacheth the beginnings of things to be corporal solide not created perceiued by vnderstanding onely eternall that coulde not be corrupted nor destroied nor changed in any sort To which prime causes beside the forme and greatnes which his master assigned them he also attributeth waight Socrates and Plato set three principals God the matter and the Idea Aristotle affirmed for the first Entelechie or the kinde the matter and priuation although he had otherwhere taught the equiuocations as is priuation not to be numbred among the principles Zenon appointeth for the first God and the matter so that he is the actiue and it the passiue the fower elements meanes betweene But on this point wee may note that amongst all those which haue taught that the matter was the principall subiect we haue one alone who telleth vs whether it hath beene created by the blessed God or whether this nature pliable and depriued of all beawty togither with God hath made the world or else if voide of all fashion it hath beene coeternall wife and companion of Demogorgon father of the Gods as Poets faine or if like a Pallas it hath beene borne of Iupiters braine Certainly our minde can finde no repose when we finde a nature depriued of all power and all forme without the maker and creator thereof Now who or what he hath beene we haue none of these Philosophers that can relate vnto vs. Very well see we that they agree very ill togither in the doctrine of the principles and foundations of the world which doubtlesse hapned vnto them bicause they did straie very farre off from the vnity master of all veritie in whom they shoulde all haue met and yet euery one went a seuerall way following the inuentions of their naturall speculations temerariously presuming by their owne proper powers to manifest that which God would rather haue kept close and hidden to wit the nature of celestiall things And thence commeth it that their teachings founded on the confused multitude were dissolued and vanished after I say that they were so seuered from the vnitie which giueth to all essences the power to be and harmoniously to accord How all those that haue had the true knowledge of God do agree in the doctrine of one onely originall of the vniuers But they who confesse one God creator of all things and acknowledge him for the true source and fountaine from which all the waters of eternall sapience do flowe all vnited in profession of pietie religion and doctrine Hebrewes Chaldees Greekes and Latins doe all togither giue praise to this God alone father of the vniuers planting the foundations of this mundaine habitation with an harmonious concord For Moses Iob Dauid Salomon Esay and all the other prophets Euangelists Apostles and disciples of Iesus Christ and all those whom he hath made woorthie to entreat of diuine mysteries all with one voice do teach vs one onely and prime cause of all formes and that alone to be the maker of the matter and moderatresse of all nature To which doctrine agree all the ancient and moderne doctors of the Christian church hauing the rule of holie letters so fixed and bounded that they doe not crosse themselues in any point bicause they haue setled the foundations of all things in the onely and true author of all wisedome And vpon the same principles innumerable persons of great erudition and laudable life diuersly dispersed into contrary climates according to the course of times and different languages haue enterprised diuers works of a diuine consonancie and all to one end to cause acknowledgement of God creator of heauen and earth Which coulde in no wise haue beene done if all these excellent men had not beene illuminated with one selfesame diuine vnderstanding as the Platonists call it or with one selfesame holie spirite as our doctors teach which maketh all such as dwell in the house of God to be of one minde and indueth all of them with one hart and one soule and therefore also all the ancient Prophets blessed ambassadors of Iesus Christ being replenished with this spirit despising the vaine babble of Philosophers schooles and all contentious disputations haue proposed their teachings with such and so great constancie though they had to deale with princes and people learned and vnlearned that they haue confirmed them for truth by sanctitie and splendor of life and by many myracles yea with their owne bloud And our doctors imitating this doctrine lightned and illustrated with the same spirite haue acknowledged God the onely and very beginning of all things the free Creator and supreme fountaine from whom all veritie and vertue floweth Amongst which doctors fowre Greekes and fowre Latins shall sing in the little quire of God like the bases and fundaments of our Theologie according with the fowre disciples of our Lord who deliuered the Euangelicall elements in Canticles sweetely distinguished and yet in agreeable consonancie Of the most celebrated doctors of the church Greekes and Latins For Saint Hierome and Saint Chrysostome shall vnloose the knottie heads of the holie letters the one and the other Gregory to wit the Romaine and Nazianzene shall pursue the diuine sense closed and couered vnder the barke of the letter Damascenus with Saint
Ambrose shall remaine in the graue sentences and allegoricall sense And Saint Augustine with Basil shall mount vp in the anagogicall song to resound the supreme accents of the celestiall harmony And for the other celebrated persons who preceded these men till the time of Saint Hierome he in the booke of excellent men numbreth an hundreth thirtie seuen who were knowne by their writings To whom Gennade minister of Marseilles addeth ninetie and one who haue beene followed of many others till the time of Peter the Lombard who emulating Damascene in reducing and distinguishing into fowre volumes the Theologicall doctrine hath giuen faire matter for posteritie to dispute vpon And since then haue encreased so many others of diuers professions nations and languages consenting with an admirable concord in confession of one father author and principle without any meanes of this Vniuers that this point leaueth no doubt but constraineth euerie one to acknowledge that all of them haue beene illuminated and taught by the soueraigne doctor and supreme brightnes from which all truth and light doth issue For likewise he alone the eternall God containeth the source of veritie vnable to be emptied out of which it behooueth vs to exhaust so many and often times as we pretend to giue true instructions and agreeable to the mysteries of his omnipotencie bicause there is no knowledge of the separated substances of the secrets of nature and of God the author thereof which hath not beene diuinely reuealed For diuine things are not touched with our hands and the worldly flie from our senses euery moment From whence it commeth that that which Philosophers call wisedome and certaine science whether concerning celestiall or natural things is nothing else but error or at least a thicke obscuritie But we know so much as the pure bright and cleere vnderstanding placed in the point of mans soule doth behold by meanes of supernaturall light in the mirror of eternitie wherein we contemplate God the father and creator of this Vniuers And when the Philosophers shall confesse him such as nature teacheth religion perswadeth and reason prooueth him then may they concurre with the truth in that which they declare of the elements of the world fire aire water and earth and of the nature of things as heereafter we must discourse But first we will begin to enter into some consideration of the precious treasures and learned instructions wherewith the sacred words of Moses by vs heeretofore heard concerning the creation are fruitfully replenished namely in the space of the sixe daies which he describeth for perfection of this great humaine building as I referre to you ACHITOB to giue vs to vnderstand Of the space of the sixe daies mentioned in the historie of the creation of the world Chap. 12. ACHITOB IF we hold for certaine and vndoubted the fabrication of the vniuers as we haue in all our precedent discourse sufficiently prooued then must we confesse that it is new and made in time according as holy writ teacheth vs and all Mathematicians confirme when by the Genesis of the world they prognosticate the euents that should succeede We haue already made mention of the time since which we hold the creation thereof now must we consider the space of daies which are mentioned by Moses in recitation of this Master-peece of worke of the Almightie wherein the prophet hath concealed a mysterie of high and difficult vnderstanding For as Saint Augustine saith Lib. 2. de cluit Dei cap. 6. The sixe daies wherein God performed his works and the seuenth wherein hee ceased in what sort and manner they are is very difficult or rather impossible for vs to thinke much more to expresse For the daies which we haue now haue their euening and morning the setting and rising of the sunne and the three first daies whereof Moses speaketh passed without the sunne which was created the fourth day Heereof therefore grow profound and deepe questions and principally this Whether all things haue been created togither or in the space of diuers daies In the same book chap. 9. It seemeth that Saint Augustine made no doubt that all was not created in a moment seeing he saith speaking of the creation of the Angels made the first day that the second day nor the third nor all the rest were any other then the first day but that the same one was repeated to make vp the number of six or seuen for the works of God and his repose In the same book chap. 31. In another place he speaketh thus In the seuenth day that is the same day repeated seuen times There haue been also diuers ancient doctors that haue taught the like satisfying themselues with this text of the Wiseman saying He that liueth for euer Eccles 18. Whether all things were created togither or in diuers daâ—es made all things togither They also shewed these reasons All power finite and limited hath neede of time to worke in but not the infinite as that of the soueraigne creator and forasmuch as by an intelligible and eternall word which Saint Basil interpreteth the moment of the will of God all things had their beginning there is no reason why there should be any delay for the creation of the light after the darknes which was vpon the deepe as the prophet declareth and whereof the euening and morning of the first day were made or else of the heauen till the second day Genes 1. the budding foorth of the earth till the third the production of the sunne moone and stars till the fourth the gathering togither of the waters till the fift and to the sixt the forming of man For these reasons I say many great personages would conclude that heauen and earth and all things therein contained were created at one instant charging those which thought otherwise to doe great wrong to the Almightie and soueraigne creator to whom all things are of eternitie presented to suppose that he should operate by tract of time and succession of daies he I say to whom eternity is both the measure and possession togither They alledge also that the prophet repeating the creation which he seemed to haue distinguished by daies said thus in the second of Genesis These are the generations of the heauens and of the earth when they were created in the day that the Lord God made the heauens and the earth and euery plant of the field before it was in the earth and euery herbe of the field before it grew Whereby they say doth euidently appeere that al things were created togither And for that the principall members of this mundane bodie are said to haue been ordained and engendred separately that that must be vnderstood to haue been so expounded according to the order through which man for whom all things haue beene made is very properly induced as the last worke of God according to the common saying of the Peripateticks How the distinction of Gods works must be
vnderstood That that which is the first in intention is the last in execution but the meanes betweene keeping a like order doe succeed from the first till the last By such reason therefore the diuision of daies mentioned in Genesis must be referred not to the time but to the order which is to be considered in the producement of things created Thus much for their opinions But others contend to the contrarie and maintaine that God hath distinguished the creation of the world by certaine degrees and course of daies according as Moses describeth them to keepe vs the more attentiue and to constraine vs to abide in the consideration of his works For it is most certaine that we passe lightly ouer the infinite glorie of God which shineth vnto vs here below and the vanitie of our vnderstanding doth willingly carrie vs away To correct which vice his diuine bountie would temper his works to our capacity And they which hold this opinion haue noted how the text before cited out of Ecclesiasticus wherein this word togither is read is not properly so in the Greeke copie but the Greeke word signifieth likewise or in common and hath relation not to the time but to the vniuersalnes and communitie of creatures Now to reconcile these diuers opinions me thinketh we may say that for the matter and rich seede of all the beauties and richesses of the vniuers it hath been created of God all in one moment but that afterward he gaue forme to it taking out of them the works which he did in the sixe daies For thus the prophet speaketh Genes 1. v. 1.2 God in the beginning created the heauen and the earth And the earth was without forme and void and darknes was vpon the deepe and the spirit of God moued vpon the waters Behold then the matter of this All which had his being all at once the chaos the embryon created of nothing which was to take forme figure place and abiding according to the order and disposition of all his partes and which in the meane while was sustained by the secret power of God Afterward when Moses addeth Then God said Let there be light Vers 3.4.5 and there was light And God saw the light that it was good and God separated the light from the darkenes and God called the light day and the darkenes he called night So the euening the morning were the first day In this I say and in all the rest which ensueth concerning the workes of God in the fiue other daies is shewed vnto vs the forme that God gaue to the matter in the space of them creating and forming all creatures celestiall and terrestrial contained in the whole Vniuers See then how we may resolue this question whether all things were created togither or in diuers daies and thus we may reconcile their sundrie opinions Let vs farther note S. August de ciuit Dei lib. 11. ca. 7. how Saint Augustine accustomed to mount as we haue said with the wings of contemplation vnto the Anagogicall sense discoursing vpon this point concerning the light which was said to haue beene created the first day with euening and mormng three daies before the sun confesseth freely that it is farre-remote from our sense what light this is and by what alternate motion the euening and morning were made and he vseth this disiunctiue question whether it were some corporall light that is some lightsome bodie in the highest parts of the world farre from our sight or else a light without bodie in some place whereat the sunne was shortly after kindled or else by the name of light Gal. 4. was signified the holy citie of Angels and blessed spirits whereof the Apostle saith Hierusalem which is aboue is the eternall mother of vs all in the heauens Therefore in another place also this great doctor of the church referreth the euening and morning to the science and knowledge of angelical thoughts calling it morning when by the view of things created knowne in themselues where there is darkenes and most deepe night these blessed spirits aduaunce themselues in the loue of God And if louing and contemplating him they acknowledge all things in him which knowledge is much more certaine then if one should view them indirectly then is it day But it is euening when the angell turneth himselfe from God to things created regarding them not in him but in themselues And yet this euening commeth not to night because these angelicall thoughts neuer preferre the workes before the workman neither haue them in greater estimation for so should it bee most profound night Behold then how deepely Saint Augustine doth discourse in this place concerning the euening and morning But for the place before-cited concerning the point of the light he referreth the same termes euening and morning to the condition of our soule For he saith that that which it can know and vnderstand in comparison of the knowledge of God is like an euening and that yet when it is bent to praise and loue the creator then doth it returne to morning And for the distinct daies concerning the workes of God he applyeth them likewise to the orderly and perfect knowledge of things produced The distinction of the daies inferred to the acknowledgement of the workes of God saying thus When the minde stayeth in the knowledge of it selfe then is there one day when in the acknowledgement of the firmament which betwixt the water beneath and aboue is called the heauen then is the second day if concerning the earth the sea and all things fructifying which keepe themselues in the rootes of the earth there is the third day and when it stayeth in the acknowledgement of the lights both the greater and lesser and of the stars there is the fourth day if of the creatures which liue in the waters there is the fift day if of terrene things and man himselfe there is the sixt day And thus doth this good father trauell to discouer the great mysteries closed concealed vnder the couert of Moses words which in the relation of his historie hee doth most vndoubtedly apply to the capacitie of the rude and common people with whom he had to deale deliuering to the wise and more learned enough wherewith to satisfie their mindes But without farther disputing about this present matter wee may note that in the creation of the light wherewith the world was to be adorned was the beginning of forme giuen to the matter of the world and of the distinction of creatures Yea in that the light did precede the sun moone which were created but the fourth day God would thereby testifie that in his onely hand light is resident and that he can conferre it vpon vs without any other meanes For we are so enclined as nothing more to alligate the power of God to those instruments and organes wherewith he serueth himselfe because that for as much as the sun moone do minister light vnto
first thought whereof it produced the second intelligence and knowing it selfe it ingendred the soule or moouer of the first sphere and this moouer knowing also his worke it proceeded to produce another so successiuely the cause being varied in substance and operation diuers effects were produced Which obscure opinioÌ„ might haue some colour if the first and almightie creator were restrained to produce but one effect onely too absurd a thing to be imagined in the father and author of the vniuers seeing that not a particular but an vniuersall effect is answerable vnto him to wit the world onely and the entire estate of all things as wee haue heeretofore sufficiently declared And so it followeth that this vniuers like a body entire in it selfe and diuers in the members thereof was engendred by one onely father and creator and liues by one onely vniuersall life But we will combate against these Philosophers with more strong weapons maintaining against them according to the truth How God came to his worke that the soueraigne maker came to his worke without being tied by any naturall law but free and franke in euery worke as he pleaseth being abundantly full of all vertue and of all manner of bountie and essentiall good will proceeded to his outward worke as these things haue beene declared vnto vs in our precedent discourse But this by the way albeit the maxime of the Peripateticks be though false that the first cause worketh of necessitie and that it is alwaies of one sort which is most true yet doth it not therefore follow that it should produce but one effect seeing that of the sunne which is euer the same and of the earth which being stable changeth not are produced diuers effects without any varietie comming to their nature yea and without any tilling of the ground For herbes flowers and rootes of diuers kindes do grow therein and many other essences are therein produced by power of the sunne But if these Philosophers tell me that diuers effects appeere in these things because that other particular causes doe worke therein togither they haue left the proofe of this point to their children to wit whether this varietie proceedeth from diuers causes or else from the same sunne fruitfull and full of vertue to engender diuers things Then with how much greater reason may the first true and eternall sonne do it being abundantly full of all fruitfulnes light and life How all things are in God For all things were and are in him not as if they were seated in any locall place but are lodged in his thought from whence producing them he is called their father and creator He onely free from the lawes of nature without any matter presupposed produceth all things yea and the matter it selfe altogither full of fertilitie But the second or naturall cause as Philosophers speake requireth the subiect and matter created by God wherewith it worketh And here doth that take place which the Prince of Peripatetickes saith That in common acceptation of the soule it is conuenient that it be made of nothing and therefore also our Diuines affirme that the angels can create no nature at all and that they are creators of things no more then Gardiners of fruits And therefore all those who haue receiued the light of the truth confesse God alone to be father and author of all things contayned in heauen and in earth whether spirituall or corporall visible or inuisible natures And let vs neuer thinke that in so great consonancie of the Vniuers there are many creators nor that there is any more then one onely king and prince nor many things that consist of themselues For so should there be confusion and discordancie in this great world and so consequently easie dissolution Thus much haue we thought conuenient to be knowne concerning the Intellectuall world wherein hauing spoken of the blessed estate of those angels which are not fallen from God my minde is that we say somewhat concerning those who are fallen from their first estate which we call commonly Diuels or euill spirits We will heare you then ACHITOB discourse of them Of diuels and euill spirits Chap. 16. ACHITOB IF we here discourse somewhat by numbers we shall make more easie way to that which we would vnderstand concerning the diuels yea concerning euery creature I say then euery number after the vnitie attaineth to be a perfect and accomplished number within it selfe Now the vnitie alone totally simple doth not passe from it selfe but therein remaineth in indiuisible and solitarie simplicitie bicause it is most fully content with it selfe not hauing neede of any thing being full of his owne riches But euery number being by nature a multitude doth by the benefit of the vnitie become simple bicause it is capable of simplicitie And although euery number the more it departeth from the vnitie the more it falleth into a great multitude hauing in it selfe more disagreeablenesse more parts and composition yet is there no number how neere soeuer to the vnitie being a multitude and made of vnities that is one by nature An excellent theologicall consideration by numbers but by composition Now if we referre this to diuine matters after the manner of Pythagoras and Plato we shall say thus God alone who proceedeth not from any thing and from whom all things proceede is an entire most simple and indiuisible essence and which deriueth all that he possesseth from himselfe and by what reason he subsisteth by the same reason he is wise he is willing he is good and he is iust And we cannot imagine any essence whereof he may consist but the same being which he is But all other things are not the same essence but are through him and therefore an angell is not this vnitie for so should he be God or else there should be sundry Gods which may not be imagined For what should be one but the vnitie alone It resteth then that the angell must be a number which being so on the other side it is one in multitude as euery number commeth of the vnitie by composition and euery number is imperfect bicause it is a multitude that which is perfect being entirely one So then the angell being a number that is a creature he is not the same being it selfe but he is onely an essence to whom the being arriueth by communication to the end that he may subsist Neither is he vnderstanding it selfe but so he vnderstandeth as being by a spirituall nature capable of vnderstanding Those things that betoken imperfection are incident to the angell as he is a multitude or creature But all that which is perfect and of accomplished forme in him is by reason of the vnitie whereof it is composed and which he receiueth bicause that he is conioined with God who is the simple vnitie from whom all being all life and all perfection is deriued to the creature And therefore the philosophers as also the wise Hebrues â—ll the angels separated
propertie of things correspondent with their said effects Of the names of the twelue signes and the causes thereof The first signe is nominated Aries bicause that the Sunne then beginneth to approch to the highest point and the heate thereof doth increase which mixing with the humiditie that the precedent winter had brought in maketh the temperature of the aire hot and moist which agreeth with the nature of a ram The second signe is called Taurus bicause that when the sunne is therein the heate fortifieth it selfe and consumeth the moisture so that the temperature of the aire tendeth somewhat to drinesse which seemeth very answerable to the nature of the bull which is of greater power then that of sheepe The third signe is named Gemini bicause the Sunne being therein hath his heat redoubled and amongst all kindes of beastes the males and females haue naturall copulation two and two togither to ingender one like themselues and to continue their kinde The fourth signe is said to be Cancer for euen as the crab goeth backward so the sunne entring into this signe retireth backe towardes the Equinoctiall from whence he came making his declinations contrarie to those of Gemini The fift signe is called Leo bicause the sunne being therein by the redoubling of his beames the heate is strong and drinesse great euen as the lion is a puissant beast of hot and drie nature The sixt signe is named Virgo for as the virgine is a weake creature and of her selfe barren so the sunne being in this signe the heate diminisheth and drinesse ruleth whereby the production of things ceaseth and the earth becommeth barren The seuenth signe hath to name Libra bicause the disposition of the aire is then in ballance betweene the wasted heate and new-begun coldnes and bicause also the sunne being in this signe the daies and nights are in ballance betweene the decreasing of the one and increasing of the other The eight is called Scorpio bicause that then the colde ruling with drinesse are great enimies to nature and doe corrupt the aire which hath the proper qualitie of hot and moist whereupon ensue plagues and other dangerous diseases which surprise the creature like the venome of a scorpion which lies in his taile and is engendred of corruption The ninth signe is named Sagittarius for the sunne being in it the too much weakened heate is surmounted by cold whereupon there ensue fogs and frosts and other alterations of the aire as hurtfull to creatures as enuenomed arrowes The tenth signe is nominated Capricornus bicause that the sunne entring thereinto is the farthest that all the yeere it can be from the verticall point so that by rigour of the colde mixed with drinesse which hath then full domination as also by reason of the debilitie of heate the disposition of the aire is melancholie retaining the nature of a goate The eleuenth signe is signified by Aquarius bicause then the drinesse is surmounted by the moisture now beginning the cold neuerthelesse remaining wherefore the aire is cold and moist like water and disposed to snowes and raine The twelfth and last signe is Pisces bicause as fishes are colde and moist following naturally the water hauing yet some little naturall heate euen so is the temperature of the aire then cold and moist hauing yet some heate growing by the approch of the sunne to the vernall Equinoctiall point so that the cold diminisheth And thus much concerning the signes of the Zodiacke and the names to them ascribed for which cause the fixed starres which are in this circle and comprised within the said signes both of the one side and on the other haue been painted according to the fashion of the saide beasts and their influence iudged from the causes by vs here declared and not that the said signes haue taken their names of the nature and disposition of the said starres And by this consideration of the propertie of each signe in the Zodiacke we learne that by the introduction of one qualitie ensueth the expulsion of the contrarie and by the augmentation of the one the decrease of the other Which must onely be vnderstood concerning the qualities happening in the aire by the radiation of the sunne onely being strong meane and weake and the disposition of inferiour things without comprising therein the other constellations and aspects of the planets changing greatly altering the said disposition of the aire neither doe we touch the opinions of professors of iudiciall Astrologie who for other reasons and principles of the said arte attribute to the same signes other qualities then those that we haue expressed But from them wee may extract fower triplicities which make the twelue signes correspond with the fower elements to wit Gemini Cancer Leo with the fire Pisces Aries and Taurus with the aire Sagittarius Capricornus Aquarius with water and Virgo Libra and Scorpio with earth Now must we pursue our purpose concerning the circles of the sphere as well great as small mooueable as immooueable the treatise whereof ACHITOB I referre to you Of the two great circles named Colures and of the fower lesse circles and parallels of the fiue Zones of the world and immooueable circles Chap. 20. ACHITOB. BEsides the two principall mooueable circles which haue beene declared vnto vs in the precedent speech there are also demonstrated in the sphere two other great circles whereof one passeth by the Equinoctiall points and the other by the Solstists or sunsteads and poles of the Zodiacke and both by the poles of the world where they are diuided into three angles And by this meanes they part as well the Equinoctiall as the Zodiacke into fower parts the parts whereof answere togither in iust and equall proportion Of two circles called Colures These two circles haue to name Colures that is to say vnperfect because they haue an vnperfect reuolution in turning with the sphere vpon the points of their circumference and not about their proper poles like other circles One of them then is called the Equinoctiall colure and the other the Solstitial colure And the one passeth by the circle of the Zodiacke at the beginning of the signes Aries Libra which are the Equinoctiall signes and the other at the beginning of the signes Cancer and Capricorne which are the Solstitiall signes And it is to be noted that the arck of the Solstitiall Colure comprised betweene the Equinoctiall and one of the Solstists is the measure of the greatest declination of the Sunne which must of necessitie be equall to the arck of that Colure which is betweene one of the poles of the world and the next pole of the Zodiacke For by how much one greater circle declineth from another by so much the poles of the one are distant from the poles of the other because all greater circles are equall and haue one common center and do equally part themselues and likewise their declination is iust in the midst of their cuttings or intersections We must
the said howerly circles which are all of them then called Verticall circles Cause of the diuersitie of dials or quadrants Those dials therefore or quadrants which are made to take the height of the sunne are composed by diuers considerations for some depend vpon sections made by the foresaid hower-circles as those which are grauen on the face of the Equinoctiall and are therefore called Equinoctiall-dials or else vpon the plaine of the Horizon which are named Horizontall or vpon the face of the Verticall-circle which diuideth the Meridian at right angles which are erected towards the south and are nominated Verticall In which three sorts of dials the hower-spaces are noted by straight lines proceeding out of one onely point which representeth the center of the world and the Index or gnomon to shewe those howers representeth the Axis vpon which the heauen maketh his first and vniuersall motion The other sunne-dials depend vpon the coextension or impression of the foresaid hower-circles as those which are described vpon the face of the Meridian circle and are erected towards the east or west being named Laterall and can serue but onely for the forenoone or afternoone or such as are made vpon the face of the sixe howers circle hanging and inclining towards the south by the axtree of the world for this cause named hanging-dials In which two sorts of dials the hower-spaces are designed by parallell lines and the Indexes by the axtrees of the circles or else they are described and erected perpendicularly vpon the face of the said circles And in all the fore-recited dials and such like the hower-spaces are vnequall and haue notable difference one from another except those onely which are drawne vpon the face of the Equinoctial bicause it alone is diuided into euen portions by the hower-circles whereof the proiection in Plano must obserue equall spaces And by consequence it is euident that only Equinoctiall and Horizontall dials serue for all howers of the day at all times of the yeere and the Verticall onelie sixe howers before and sixe howers after noone the hanging-dials ten howers fiue before and fiue after noone and the Laterall from sunne rising till noone or from noone till sunne set Moreouer it is manifest that all these dials except the Equinoctiall dials must be described particularly according to the proper eleuation of the pole aboue euery oblique Horizon bicause the hower-spaces and Indexes are diuers according to the varietie of the said polary-eleuations But the Equinoctiall dials may serue vniuersally in applying them according to the height of the Equinoctiall aboue euery oblique Horizon because those spaces are equall and of one sort But breaking off this talke of dials Of the twelue howses of heauen let vs now entreate of those circles which with the Horizon and Meridian diuide the whole heauen into twelue equall portions which are named the twelue houses of heauen First then is to be noted that as the sunne and the rest of the planets in performing their reuolution by their proper and peculiar motion in the Zodiack according to the radiation of the sunne being notably diuersified from signe to signe and according to the disposition of elementarie substances do imprint their influence and vertue diuersly causing sundry effects vpon the earth so likewise these faire celestiall lights being turned euery day about the earth by the first and vniuersall motion of the whole sphere do make the verie like mutation of their power and influence vpon the terrestriall globe by the variation of their shining as may be marked from signe to signe either mounting aboue or descending vnder the Horizon Circles that deuide the twelue houses of heauen For this cause you must diuide the entire sphere of the world in regard of the Horizon being right or oblique into twelue equall parts or signes which are called houses that is notable mansions of heauen Which is done by the proper Horizon and Meridian with fowre other great circles and particular Horizons passing by the two intersections of the said proper Horizon and Meridian circle and diuiding euery quarter of the principall Verticall circle which maketh right angles with the said Meridian comprehended betweene the said Meridian and the Horizon into three signes which amount togither to the number of twelue And these houses or notable mansions of heauen begin at the east side of the Horizon and the first sixe are distributed vnder it and the other sixe aboue it according to the order of the twelue signes of the Zodiack and the proper motion of the planets which is from the west eastward So that by the Horizon with the Meridian the fower principall angles of the saide houses are distinguished that is the east angle which is named the Horoscope being the beginning of the first house the west angle of the Horizon whereat beginneth the seuenth house and the midde heauen which is the third angle and there beginneth the tenth house and for the fourth the angle vnder earth where beginneth the fourth house by the Meridian Agreeablenes of the twelue houses with the diuers seasons of the yeere Euen so as we haue heard as the colures distinguish the two Equinoctiall points and the two Solstists or sunsteads of the zodiack which are the foure notable points therof agreeing with the fower angles aforesaid For the Horoscope agreeth with the vernal Equinoctial point mid-mid-heauen with the sommer Solstice the west angle with the Autumne Equinoctiall point and the angle vnder the earth with the winter Solstice and so consequently the fowre quarters of the foresaid Vertical circle are correspondent to those of the Zodiack which make the fowre seasons of the yeere and each whereof is diuided into three signes as also euery quarter of the said circle into three houses equall to those signes so that the sixe houses which are aboue the Horizon do accord with the sixe septentrionall signes of the Zodiack and the sixe other houses with the south or Meridionall signes And these twelue houses of heauen are called by diuers names for those fowre which begin at the fowre foresaid angles are named Angularie houses the next fowre following are called Succedent and the rest Cadent Moreouer we must note that in the right sphere each of these houses comprehendeth one signe of the Equinoctiall because this circle is ioyned with the foresaid Verticall and all the circles which distinguish them passe by the poles of the world because they consist in the foresaid sections of the Horizon and Meridian which hath caused many to erre in this point who would make the distinction of the said houses in the Equinoctiall both in the oblique and in the right sphere lightly following the authoritie of Ptolomie not noting how that author had the sphere right to him so that in that respect hee spake well referring the manner how to distinguish the saide houses in the oblique sphere to the iudgement of all good Astronomers Finally it is to be vnderstood
that euery house is diuided into thirtie degrees like the signes of the Zodiack and that by other great circles proceeding from the foresaid intersections of the Meridian and Horizon Moreouer you must note that euery great circle which passeth by the said intersections and by the true place of any starre which is proposed is called the Horizon thereof for all the foresaid circles as already hath beene declared are but oblique Horizons except the Meridian which representeth the right Horizon Then to erect the twelue houses of heauen is nothing else but to finde the twelue principall intersections of the Zodiack and of the foresaid circles which is performed by the ascensions of the arcks of the Zodiack aboue each of the said circles whereof we must presently entreat not regarding which arck of the said Zodiack is contained in each of the said houses Wherefore AMANA let vs heare you discourse concerning the ascensions and descensions both of the starres and of the signes of the Zodiack Of the ascensions and descensions of the starres and of the signes and other arcks of the Zodiack and of the orientall and occidentall latitude of the sunne or degrees of the Zodiack Chapter 22. AMANA VVE should reape small fruite and commoditie of things hitherto by vs entreated of in the sphere if we should be ignorant in the ascensions and descensions both of the starres and signes and other arcks of the Zodiack according to the vse and principall consideration of good Astronomers who marke what hower the starres ascend aboue the Horizon or descend vnder it whether it be day or night and how long time the signes and other arcks of the Zodiack are eleuated aboue the said Horizon or depressed vnder it not respecting the simple apparition or absence of the said starres and signes which diuers do vsually obserue and which the Poets doe commonly mention when they would expresse and describe the seasons and moneths and other parts of the yeere What the ascension descension of any star is To enter then into the substance of our discourse we must vnderstand by the ascension of any starre that we propose the arck of the Equinoctiall comprised according to the order of the twelue signes of the Zodiack betweene the beginning of the said signes and the orientall part of the Horizon then when the center of the said starre attaineth to the same part of the Horizon And consequently the descension of the same starre is the arck of the said Equinoctiall comprehended according to the order of the said signes betweene the beginning of them and the west part of the Horizon when the same Horizon passeth by the center of the saide starre Which consideration is euery whit agreeable in each part of the Zodiack or elsewhere For the stars are in this place taken for points howsoeuer they be of notable greatnes wherefore it is necessarie that their ascensions and descensions should be measured and discerned by the arcks of the Equinoctiall hauing some conuenient beginning common to all Horizons as the vernall Equinoctiall point is the beginning of the signes of the Zodiack And by the same arcks taken as aforesaid and for that the Equinoctial is the measure of time one may know at what hower and minute the starre riseth aboue the Horizon or descendeth vnder it or attaineth to the Meridian circle either aboue or vnder the earth by the first and regular motion of the whole world And you must note that the said ascensions or descensions are called right ones when they are referred to the right Horizon or to the Meridian circle which retaineth such qualities in all obliquenes of the sphere as the right Horizon doth and consequently they are called oblique when they are referred to the oblique Horizon For the ascensions of the signes of the zodiack very necessarie to be vnderstood for to measure and know the quantitie of the artificiall daies nights in all places of the earth as hereafter we may declare it is to be noted Of the ascenâ—ion of signes that the ascension of euery signe is nothing else but the arck of the Equinoctial eleuated togither with the said signe aboue the Horizon as the descension is the arck of the said Equinoctiall which descendeth vnder the Horizon equally with the said signe wherefore according as this arck coascending or descending with any signe is more great or lesse so likewise the time that the said signe shall bee eleuated aboue the Horizon or depressed vnder it shall be longer or shorter And it is to be noted that that signe of the zodiack wherewith is eleuated one signe of the Equinoctiall precisely is said to haue an equall ascension I omit heere to specifie the accidents and differences of the ascensions and descensions of the signes which are particularly considered both in the right and in the oblique sphere which are common to the arcks of the zodiack which arcks are particles of the fower quarters of the said zodiack and do begin at the Equinoctiall points and Solstists for our intent is not particularly to discourse of euery thing that Astronomers teach concerning the sphere and which cannot be vnderstood but by demonstration of the materiall sphere or by the figures placed in their bookes which it is necessary to marke diligently to conceiue this part of the Mathematicks But we will heere summarily and grossely run ouer the most notable points required for our instruction in the vniuersall description of the whole world and of the most noble things which come to passe heere below by reason of the prime and vniuersall motion of heauen Yet may we not steppe out of this matter without considering in the ascensions and discensions of the sunne that is concerning euery degree of his way which is the Zodiacke the orientall and occidentall latitude of him and which he obtaineth from degree to degree in the Zodiacke either in rising aboue or descending vnder the Horizon But for the other planets or fixed starres no mention is made of them concerning this point Of the latitude of the sunne It is then most manifest by that which we haue alreadie heard that the intersections of the right or oblique Horizon with the Equinoctiall verticall circle which diuideth the Meridian at right angles are in the midst equally distant between the intersections of the said Horizon of the Meridian and that they designe the points of the true east west And bicause that the Zodiack declineth from the Equinoctiall partly towards the pole arctick and partly towards the antartick the sun doth not rise in the true point of east nor set in the direct point of west but when it is vpon the Equinoctiall points which are the intersections of the Zodiacke and Equinoctial For while the sunne is in the north part of the Zodiacke he riseth and setteth on the north side and when he is in the south part he riseth and setteth on the south side and that in diuers distances from
roiall prophet inuiteth them all to praise the Lord as well as the heauens Yea he proceedeth farther when he saith that all of them performe the word of the Lord. And when Moses and Isay call the heauens to record they do as much to the earth as if it had eares to heare vnderstanding for to vnderstand Why the word of God is sometimes directed to insensible creatures We must then know that the prophets vsing this manner of speech doe speake to insensible creatures and which are without vnderstanding the better to mooue men to their dutie and the more to induce them to acknowledge their ingratitude and rebellion against God by rendring to him that honour and reuerence which they should beare to his Maiestie which is of such waight and vertue that the very sense and feeling thereof reacheth to all nature and to euerie kind of creature Whereby me must learne how great reproch shall redound to men and the number of witnesses that shal appeere against thē if they will be more deafe at the voice of God then the deafest creatures and if they will be lesse mooued with his presence and hardlier acknowledge it then those his works which are farthest remote from reason vnderstanding And in truth what shame may this goodly order which we whilome spake of to be amongst the celestiall bodies euery day breed in vs For if they had a soule life sense and vnderstanding wee might lesse woonder to see them euer continue and maintaine such a constituted order Because we might ascribe the good gouernment of them to the reason and wisedome which might be resident in them But if they haue neither sense nor vnderstanding by meanes whereof they might attaine to that intelligence wisedome for to know how to guide gouerne themselues so much more iust occasion hath beene giuen to the prophets to appeale to them as witnesses and iudges against men and leaue to looke to other creatures seeing that they shew in effect that they do better vnderstand the voice and word of God whereby they haue beene created and disposed and which hath appointed and ordained the estate wherein they serue then men do whom he hath made partakers of reason and vnderstanding Wherefore wee will heere note that when the prophets do exhort the insensible creatures to praise God it is chiefly for two reasons The first is in keeping euerie one their order they glorifie God after their fashion and according to their nature because they are like preachers of his puissance wisedome and bountie and as witnesses of them and of his glory towards men and the other reason is so much the better to induce men to praise their creator as it behooueth them But for the Philosophers yea the Pythagorians Academicks which proceed farther concerning the life reason and vnderstanding which they contemplate in the spheres saying that they are replenished with soules lodged in them and by which many of our Diuines also wil haue to be ment the angels and celestiall spirits who say they mooue the heauens but what and how many there are of these intellectuall formes in the sphericall bodies he onely knoweth Psal 147. who as Dauid saith counteth the number of the starres and calleth them all by their names I will onely say thus much that sith euery planet hath his proper force and influence vpon things heere below it seemeth verie fit that it should haue his gouerning intelligence which giueth it the vertue to worke considering that the operation cannot proceed simply from a body But now I enter into a new matter the discourse whereof ACHITOB I impose on you Of the influence and effects of the planets and starres in things here below either to good or euill Chapter 28. ACHITOB. SOme might maruel why christian philosophers do alwaies when they intreate of the sphere retaine the names of the gods and goddesses of the ancient idolaters which the Pagan philosophers both Greekes and Latines haue long agoe giuen to the starres and planets In French the names of the daies are so but in our toong not But this should seeme no more strange then that we yet obserue in the daies of the weeke the names which were attributed to them by the saide authors and which they haue likewise taken from the names of the planets except sunday For bicause that these celestiall bodies haue beene so called at the first by those who haue most curiously and diligently searched them out and left precepts of the Astronomicall doctrine therefore doe these fond names yet remaine amongst vs like many other things taken from the ancients But the discourse is very great and of deepe study concerning the diuers properties vertues and powers which Astronomers assigne to the planets aboue all nature yea and ouer all men of whome making their predictions they name one man a Saturnist another a Martialist or Iouialist or else a Mercurialist or a Venerian or a Phebaean Properties attributed by Astrologers to planets or a Lunatist In such sort that the diuers affections inclinations and manners of men are by many holden not to proceede onely of the matter diuersly disposed as there be some that esteeme but also by the diuers influence and sundry forme not in specificall diuersity but particular and proper And thence it commeth that Ptolomie and other professors of Astrology do teach that the stars and planets do giue influence of good and of euill for say they by Saturne is infused a firme and stable prudence by Iupiter a righteous iustice by Mars a constant force and puissance by the Sunne an ardent charity by Venus a milde hope by Mercury a penetrating faith and by the Moone a moderate temperance Moreouer that by Saturne as by a most graue and sublime fautor men are induced to the most profound mysteries of all diuine and naturall Philosophie That by Iupiter they are gouerned in a good due temper so that they make obserue lawes and dispose all things with equitie pursuing alwaies that which is righteous That from Mars they receiue the abilitie and power to performe any exploit to the end to be fortunate in their enterprises That the sunne bestoweth vpon all generation operation and life as charitie which is appropriated to him adorneth all the vertues like life and forme That Venus giueth grace cheerefulnes and loue by which men being mooued do performe all high matters with delectation because we could not sustaine the labour which is in the studie of naturall and diuine matters no not in temporall things if loue did not thereto inuite vs wherewith being afterward recreated we easilie suppresse the affliction which continuall thought in profound matters and of difficult vnderstanding doth bring vnto vs. That Mercurie maketh vs prompt sharpe and subtile in euery busines but chiefly in searching out of the truth and in obtaining eloquence musicke and glory That the Moone in the foresaid effects of the other planets giueth a more neere
men may expect for good or euill Now I could in this present matter concerning the influence of celestiall bodies vpon men produce the testimonies of the most renowmed amongst the ancient diuines against those who attribute so much vertue to the starres but bicause the authoritie of a Christian is of no value with the Atheists and superstitious which are willingly the greatest idolaters of nature I will bring them the proofe of strangers yea of those who first gaue the precepts of pronogstications by which they may easily finde their teachings thwarted by themselues and to haue beene left otherwise by them then the troupe of their followers doe suppose Let them reade the text of Ptolemie prince of Astronomers Many things to be consydered in horoscopes in the beginning of his Apotelesmes which is as much to say as the effects referred to the natiuitie-hower there shall they see that he attributeth this to the starres that to the maner of the birth something to the seed of the parents one thing to the diet another to the place another to the orders So that very little resteth in the planets And the author concludeth his speech in this sort As we commend phisitions who search out the originall of the disease and the causes in diuers fashions so must not we be despised if to iudge vpon the infant borne we inquire of the region of the birth diet manners and other occurrences And in his booke entituled Alarba he saith That oftentimes such accidents meete in the infant borne that he cannot receiue the celestiall influence sometimes very little and sometimes much which many are ignorant of How then can any by the starres onely determine of that which must happen to man from the hower of his birth as infinite many doe beleeue But bicause some who are abused by this iudiciall science doe willingly reply that Astrologians prognosticators do oft foretell many things which are afterward found true I desire that we may examine their reason which ASER I leaue to you to discouer Of the truth which is found in prognostications of Astrologers and how the starres are appointed by God for signes and that from their influences no euill proceedeth Chapter 29. ASER. WHo diligently should marke in predictions astrological prognostications the falshoods and truthes which therein are found I doubt not but he should perceiue these much more rare then the other But people doe commonly take so great delight to be deceiued that it sufficeth them if they be once told truth for a thousand times wherein they haue beene foretold lies And God knoweth how the professors of this arte doe aduaunce that point as much as they can and doe dissemble in all others whereby their leasings may be discouered And when they will most floute fooles they vse ambiguous and obscure manners of speech like the answeres which long agoe the diuell made by oracles both of Apollo and other pagan-idols For such kinde of speech is fit to strike the ignorant in a dumpe who though they vnderstand not the prognosticators speech yet according as things come to passe they will expound them to their minde and chiefly when among many things some one doth stumble vpō some like apparance with that prediction although the astrologer speakes at aduenture and sometimes vnderstands not himselfe yet this is certaine and is daily seene by experience that indeede the most cunning in this science foretell many things which are after found true And this may happen chiefly in three manners The first is How astrologers may foretell a truth when they containe themselues within the bounds of Astrologie and will prognosticate nothing but whereof they foresee the causes most manifest in nature as in eclipses of the Sun moone the changes thereof in the courses of the planets their aspects and dispositions and such like naturall inclinations the knowledge whereof they may by their arte attaine vnto But when they passe farther it happens to them which is sometimes seene in bad archers and bowmen who though they take their aime badly neither yet draw right may neuerthelesse shoote so often that by great chance one or other may hit the white But this comes not often for if one should reckon the badde shoots they would bee exceeding fewe that had hit in respect of the rest And in this sort haue we in the beginning of our speech ment concerning the copious and ambigious manner of Astrologers writings and speeches very proper for their intention Finally God in his secret and most iust iudgement doth many times permit that the things foretold by such deceiuers do oftentimes succeed to the intent to punish the curiositie and vanitie of men as it commonly falleth out and hath in old time beene knowne by the oracles of diuels and by the predictions and diuinations of Necromancers and inuocators vpon euill spirits For they who rather beleeue such inuentious of the diuell then the true and sacred word of God deserue to be holden in error by the euents which they expect whē they trust to the father of lying to the end that they may afterward receiue their due and condemnation So came it to Saul when he went to the witch 1. Sam. 28. to vnderstand the issue and euent of the Philistims warre against him For hee heard that which he desired not to know and that which was prophecied to him came to passe Thus in three manners do we pereciue that Astrologers may oftentimes prognosticate the truth But because some suppose to haue a very good foundation for iudiciall Astrologie in so much as Moses saith speaking of the creation of the sunne and Moone and starres Genes 1. that God set them for signes I would desire them to consider that the Prophet expoundeth himselfe in these words And God said Let there be lights in the firmament of heauen How the stars are giuen vs for signes to separate the day from the night and let them be for signes and for seasons and for daies and for yeeres And let them be for lights in the firmament of the heauen to giue light vpon the earth Heereby it is apparent to vs that God created the planets to distribute the light and to distinguish and signifie vnto vs by certaine signes the times seasons yeeres moneths daies and nights for all politicall publike and priuate order For it is most necessarie that men should direct themselues according to times and seasons But although the starres were giuen vs for signes in this respect and that after the deluge they were in that estate reordained by GOD yet must wee abstaine from superstition too much curiositie which abuseth many in Astrologie as is abouesaid and which often occasioneth that they not being able to prognosticate vpon euery cause apparently by the starres according to their desire do search and haue recourse to other meanes to wit to Necromancy and Geomancie by which they diuine what they list leading men unto
he returneth to the other without any ceasing rest or fainting Wherein we must especially acknowledge gods woonderfull prouidence who hath created him neither greater nor lesse then is necessary to performe the office which hath beene committed to him And for his greatnes we may truely iudge that it is immense and admirable because that in what place soeuer men may be whether in the east or in the west or in the north or in the south parts yet do they all behold it of one selfesame greatnes And therefore doth the prophet say They which dwell in the vttermost parts of the earth Psal 65. are afraid of thy signes and thou makest them ioyfull with the going foorth of the euening and the morning that is with the rising and setting of the sunne and other planets and starres Wherein we must note that though we commonly say of the sunne that he riseth and setteth as if we spake of a man that went to take his rest in the night after that he trauailed all day yet in truth he neither riseth nor setteth for that he is continually busie How the rising and setting of the sunne must be taken bringing day to some when others haue night But men say commonly so because that in regard of vs he seemeth when he retyreth as if he went to rest at euen-tide and that he riseth in the morning when he returneth vnto vs. Wherfore we say that he is hidden and downe when we see him not and that he is risen when he appeereth at point of day And so do the rude people and children which dwel neere the mountaines accustomablie say that he is gone to hide himselfe behind them And they which are neere the sea suppose that he goeth to plunge wash himselfe therein as the Poets also say accommodating their stile to the vulgar And yet al may behold that he riseth not on the same side where he setteth but on the other quite opposite Whereby is easie to be iudged that he hath not reposed all the while that men slept but hath passed much way And that he still carrieth his light with him for it is a most certaine thing that he hath not deliuered night and darknes to those people and nations by which he passed but light and day But if there be fewe amongst the rude and ignorant which meditate these things so farre there be fewer which consider of the prouidence of God that manifesteth it selfe in this perpetuall changing of day into night and of night into day For there is nothing more contrary then light and darknes and consequently then night and day And yet hath God so well disposed compacted and reconciled these contrarieties togither that if things were otherwise ordained there were neither man nor beast that could long liue vpon the face of the earth And therefore Ecclesiasticus saith Eccles 42. Oh how delectable are all his works and to be considered euen to the very sparks of fire they liue all and endure for euer and whensoeuer need is they are all obedient They are al double one contrarie to another hee hath made nothing that hath any fault The one commendeth the goodnes of the other and who can be satisfied with beholding Gods glory And indeed if the day should last perpetually and equally alike in all parts of the world the heat of the sunne would so scorch euery thing that it would drie vp and consume not onely men and beasts but euen all moisture and humiditie which is in the earth Meruailes of the prouidence of God in the commodities of day and night Whereby all liuing creatures should faile for they could not liue for two causes First because that life doth principally lie in heate and moisture and is conserued by them according to the order that God hath set in nature to guard and maintaine it Wherefore as men and beasts loose their life if their naturall heat be altogither extinguished so doth it likewise befall them when their moisture is entirely consumed For there must be a verie equall proportion in all those qualities which are in the bodies of liuing creatures to wit in heat and coldnes in drines and moisture according to the nature of the fowre elements whereof they are composed for the excesse of the one doth confound the other For which cause God hath so disposed the course of the Sunne that hee distributeth his heate in so good and iust measure that he hindreth the too much coldnes and moisture which might quench the naturall heate and yet doth not so consume them by the heat and drines which he causeth but that there alwaies remaineth so much as is needful for the life of all creatures And for the other reason that they would faile it is that neither man nor any other animall can liue without nourishment to repaire in them that which the naturall heate like a fire incessantly flaming hath consumed of radicall humor in their bodies yet this heat must be likewise maintained that it be not extinguished as wee haue amply discoursed concerning these things in the second part of our Academie For this cause then God hath ordained eating and drinking for the nouriture of all liuing creatures and hath appointed to the earth as to the mother of al the charge and office to produce fruits and other nourishments needfull for them Which she cannot do being by nature cold and drie if as she is warmed by the heat of the sunne she be not also moistned by the waters both of heauen earth And therefore when that the sunne hath heated and dried it vp all day long the night which is the shadow of the earth doth afterwards ensue and taking from vs the sight of the sunne and his light doth by this meanes bring vnto vs darknes which causeth night wherein the Moone who is colde and moist hath her rule as the sunne who is hot and drie hath his rule in the day time And so we must consider these two celestiall bodies very neerely according to their proper effects which we perceiue and experiment heere on earth below Genes 1 as also Moses testifieth vnto vs saying that God created two great lights amongst others to be as regents and rulers the one of day and the other of night So then as the earth and all that it beareth togither with all animals or liuing creatures that it nourisheth are heated and dried vp in the day time by the sunne euen so are they moistned and refreshed in the night time by the withdrawing thereof and by the humiditie and coldnes of the Moone Wherein there especially hapneth a mutuall accord betweene heauen and earth vnder which we comprise the aire waters and al creatures therein contained with their natures and qualities Moreouer in this maruel we are to consider that as men and animals cannot suruiue without nourishment which God hath prouided by the meanes aforesaid so likewise could they not liue without taking some rest
passe on the fifteenth day of the moones age bicause that then she doth oppositely confront the sunne Another time the superior moitie is fully illuminated to wit when she is conioined with the sunne which is ouer hir and then is hir lower part darkened not appeering to vs for two daies which commeth to passe at the ende of the moone and all the rest of the moneth she hath diuers illuminations For from hir coniunction with the sunne the light in the vpper part beginneth to faile and by little and little to come to the lower part towardes vs according as shee mooueth reculing from the sunne and so doth till the fifteenth day wherein all the inferior part towardes the earth is shining and the superiour part is cleane without light After which time the light beginneth to conuey it selfe to the vpper moitie decreasing by little and little towards vs in the lower moitie which at last is left cleane without brightnes and the other which wee see not becommeth all shining And it is to be noted that the hornes of the Moone which hir diuers aspect sheweth vs turne their back-parts towards the sunne and if shee encreaseth they are turned towards the sunne rising if she be in the waine they turne to the sun setting She shineth moreouer adding to each day three quarters and the fower and twentith part of an hower beginning from the second day till the time she make full moone and from that time forwards vsing the like substraction euery day till the time that she appeereth no more at all And when she is within fowerteene degrees of the sunne she is seene no more Whereby it appeereth The moone smaller then the other planets that all the rest of the planets are greater then the moone for none of them is hidde or obscured by the beames of the sunne except it be within seuen degrees thereof But in that they are all of them higher then the moone is they seeme to be lesser so in the same consideration it commeth to passe that the brightnes of the sunne hindreth vs of the sight of the fixed stars in the day time which neuerthelesse shine as well in the day as in the night time as may be perceiued at the eclipses of the sunne as likewise in a very deepe pit if one should descend thereunto in the day time Things to be considered in the shadow of the earth Moreouer all these stars are neuer eclipsed For the shadow of the earth which causeth the moone to loose hir light reacheth not beyond her heauen And the night also is no other thing but the shadow of the earth which shadow is in forme like a pyramis growing still lesse and lesse taperwise towards a point till at last it fadeth For all shadowes waxe lesse and lesse till they be cleane diminished by distance as may euidently bee seene by shadowes of birdes which flie in the aire Now the shadow of the earth finisheth in the aire at the beginning of the region of fire aboue the moone al things are pure wherfore it is not possible that the terrestriall shadow can hinder the brightnes of the stars which are aboue the moone And therefore likewise we behold them in the night time like a candle in a darke place But the shadow of the earth is the very cause that the moone is eclipsed alwaies by night Why the eclipses happen not euery month And it is to be noted in that that the eclipses both of the sunne and moone happen not euery moneth that it is by reason of the obliquenes of the Zodiacke and of the variable motions of the moone which being sometimes north and sometimes south as wee haue heeretofore declared meeteth not alwaies in coniunction or in opposition in the knots of the ecliptick circle which are in the head or in the taile of the dragon We may note also that the consideration of the shadowes and eclipses aforesaid hath taught men to iudge of the greatnes of the sunne of the moone and of the earth How one may â—udg of the greatnes of the sunne the moone and the earth For first it should be impossible that there had been any vniuersall eclipse of the sunne by the diametrall interposition of the moone if the earth were greater then the moone Againe this planet and the shadow of the earth deliuereth vnto vs greater certaintie that the vnmeasurable magnitude of the sunne is much more then their owne Hist nat lib. 2. in such sort that as Plinie saith there need nothing more be required to iudge of the immensitie of the sunne by the eie or by coniectures sith that the trees planted by the way side haue all of them their shadowes proportionably equall though there be much distance of ground betwixt them as if the sunne were in the midst of them and did giue light to all alike And during the time that the sunne is in the Equinoctiall-point ouer the southerne climates and regions he casteth his light downe right without making any shadow and yet in the north regions on this side the solstice-circle the shadowes fall on the north side at noone and toward the west at sunne rising which could not happen if the sunne were not very much greater then the earth But leauing this discourse we must out of our speech learne some point of Christian Astrologie Now we haue heard that the moone hath no light of her selfe at least that can appeere vnto vs but so much as she receiueth from the sunne according to the disposition or opposition of their diuers courses in such sort that the moon neuer persisteth in one estate but changeth incessantly But it is not so with the sunne for he hath alwaies as much light at one time as at another and is not subiect to any change I say then that in him we haue a goodly image of the constant and immutable God who is alwaies one The image of God in the sunne and euer without any variation and who firme in his counsell hath ordained concerning all things for euer according to his endlesse right and iust will Mal. 3. In the moone is an image of the creatures So contrariwise we haue represented to vs in the moone a perfect figure of the creatures by which is demonstrated vnto vs that all things vnder heauen are mutable and subiect to continuall change and also that according as we receiue our saluation in Christ through faith and as we increase therein in such degree are wee made partakers of his diuine light and of all his graces and blessings euen as the moone participateth of the brightnes of the sunne Many woorthy points to consider of in christian Astrology Moreouer we shall haue learned a woorthie point of Christian Astrologie when we shall consider that as these two celestiall planets haue perpetuall alliance and communication togither euen so the coniunction which is betwixt Iesus Christ and his church is eternall And
greatnes and huge extension seene by euery eie But for the fire we onely see the increase the power and simple matter thereof and his force or fountaine is esteemed to be in the concauitie of the moone aboue the aire Of such as say that there is no fire vnder the sphere of the moone Yet some among the naturall Philosophers affirme and maintaine that there is no fire vnder the orbe of the moone neither will acknowledge any other elementary fire but the fires of the celestial bodies and the heate of them which they communicate to all the rest of the creatures And therefore they assigne to these fires all the space which is from the moone to the highest heauen Saying moreouer that sith the heauen is a thing most pure it is not conuenient to place a thing most burning vnder that which is exempt from all qualitie For nature doth alwaies ioine extremities with things of meane qualitie as is found betwixt the flesh and the bones where she hath placed a filme or thinne skinne and betweene the bones and the ligatures she hath put the gristles so betwixt the scull and the braine because it is softer then flesh nature hath placed two filmes the hardest whereof is neerest to the bone of the head Thereupon then they conclude that the aire is much fitter then the fire to bee next the heauens and serue as a meane to ioine them with the earth and water And against it they argue that swiftnes of motion is the cause or argument of the heate and that there is no other fire others againe auouch that this cannot be For say they although that solide substances may by motion be heated as stones lead and liuing creatures yet those which disperse or scatter themselues abroad become thereby so much the colder by how much they are more lightly mooued witnes the aire and the water For all strong and swift windes are cold and riuers that haue a quick course are very cold Againe those that denie the elementarie fire Reasons of such as deny the fire to enuiron the aire do bring this argument to wit that the comets and flames which oftentimes do appeere in the heauens do cause in the aire verie great and as it were intollerable heates Therefore they demand what might happen if the vniuersall world especially the elementarie were enuironed by fire who could hinder but that that fire would inflame the aire and after it all other things sith the heate of the celestiall bodies would thereto giue aide They adde how Auerrois doth esteeme that all brightnes is hot and that the aire is such and that euery moist qualitie doth least of all other resist heate How then say they shall the aire resist the fire which is the most vehement and most sharpe of all elements It is true that this Arabicke author hath said that sometimes the fire is not actually hot but what then shall be his possibilitie We say that some medicines are hot by possibilitie because that being taken they heat woondrously But by what creatures shall the fire be deuoured to the end to reduce it to the qualitie of medicines Moreouer if the fire be not hot then is not the water cold which should be to confound al reason and the very order of the world Againe they demand what it is that letteth the fire that it shineth not and that it is not seene in the elementarie region Againe if fire be in the aire why then the higher we mount doe we finde the aire more cold and why do snowes more abound on the mountaine tops then in the lowest places yea vnder the torrid zone Which neuerthelesse might not seeme strange if one should consider how snowe falleth in winter onely and very colde haile in midst of summer the cause whereof we shall heereafter discouer But say they if one should obiect that the highest places are farthest remote from the reuerberation of the sunne this may be an argument of lesse heate but not of coldnes In fine they adde that if heate were in the highest of the aire in an elementary body it should principally there rest for to cause the generation of things Now for this reason it cannot be there considering that the celestiall heat is it that doth engender as al Philosophers maintaine Thereupon they conclude that this imagination of fire aboue the aire is vaine It seemeth also that be a thing neuer so light as is the fire yet can it not mount so exceeding high and to say that it was caried aloft onely coniecturing so and that the place thereof must be there such Rhetoricall arguments are not woorth rehearsing in serious matters Answere to many reasons which are alledged to prooue foure elements There are some also which to the reasons by vs before touched in the beginning of this speech do replie that it seemeth they do not conclude that there be fower simple bodies but rather the contrarie For for the first betwixt two extremes one meane not two is cōmonly assigned which being considered in regard of the elements there shoulde onely be three in number And for this vulgar opinion that in all compound bodies there are esteemed to bee fower elements the heat which is in mixt and compound substances cannot consist of elementarie fire For if the fire shoulde remaine in them it should much more rest in the herbe called Euphorbium and in Pepper which are of an extreme hot and drie nature and therefore one might more commodiously get fire out of them then out of most colde stones which yet wee finde to bee cleane contrarie Moreouer the distillations wherein many straine themselues to search the fower elements doe demonstrate but three substances onely to wit water for water oile insteed of aire and the earth which is in the bottome Now if that any do say that the reddest part of the oyle doth represent the fire because it is verie sharpe and verie subtile we will answere that such piercing sharpnes of sauour proceedeth from the vehement vertue of the fire which operateth in the distillation Which likewise doth manifestly appeere in the oyle extracted from mettals euerie part whereof is of a verie sharpe sauour Wherefore if euerie thing of such a qualitie representeth the fire it must follow of necessity that in euerie such essence no portion of aire may subsist But all the world doth alleage that there may fower humours be perceiued to remaine in the bodies of all liuing creatures And yet what auaileth that to prooue so many elements Nay what if I should say with Thrusianus expounder of Galen vpon the art of Phisicke that there are but three humors only But leaue we this disputation and let vs speake of a more strong and forcible argument taken from the combinations and coniunctions of the elementarie qualities which are in number fower as we haue heard in our precedent discourse They alone then and apart doe not constitute an element for they cannot
now is aire may be conuerted into raine the water exhaled into aire the earth turned into wood which nourisheth the fire and from the wood riseth aire and ashes fal which is earth For these causes also it is very likely that the Astronomers distinguish the signes of the Zodiack and the Planets by the elements attributing three signes to euery of them as we haue already declared But we shal finde enough to content vs concerning this matter when we discourse particularly as touching the firme concord which remaineth betwixt the terrestriall elements and the Planets Which AMANA let be the subiect of your morrow speech The end of the fift day THE SIXT DAIES WORKE Of the agreement betwixt the Elements and the Planets Chap. 41. ASER. AS the celestiall spheres doe follow that vniuersall common course which the first heauen that containeth and encloseth them all doth begin beside the motions that are proper peculiar to each of thē as we haue alreadie heeretofore declared so must we in like sort note that the elements do follow the heauens obserue an order after them euery one in his degree hauing their motions also agreeable to their nature And that likewise there is betwixt them and the celestiall bodies a certaine accord and answerablenes of powers and qualities aptly proportioned by degrees euen as is found in all creatures compounded of them We will then first entreat of this agreement betwixt the elements and the heauens Agreeablenes of the earth with the moone beginning with the earth which is correspondent to the moone in diuers respects For as the earth draweth the water to it and soketh it vp in such sort that it is numbred by the Sages amongst those things which are neuer satisfied to wit with water so doth the moone with a perpetuall attraction draw the water making it sometimes to rise to wit when from the orientall Horizon she cōmeth to the midst of heauen from whence descending to the occidentall Horizon she carieth it away with her with such violence that it seemeth to flie from vs. Againe when the moone runneth in the point opposite to the midde heauen she draweth the water away with her then returning againe to the easterne Horizon she causeth it to follow after her in like sort When she encreaseth also she draweth vp the humors in trees and mens bodies when she waineth she chaseth them downe Againe the earth and moone do agree in the first qualities of cold and drie wherewith the earth is actually and the moone operatiuely replenished which also according to her nature being somewhat terrestriall doth suppe vp the celestiall waters and all the influences of the bodies aboue her which as neerest to vs she doth communicate with vs. For she receiueth from the other planets and principally from the sunne that which she distributeth heere below And therefore Plato in his Banquet saith The moone and earth singular in variety That the moone participateth with the sunne and with the earth Moreouer the moone is singular in varietie whence it commeth to passe that one while she is crooked with hornes another time diuided into equall proportions or halues then being full round she is here and there bespotted somtimes she seemeth vnmeasurably great in hir round fulnesse presently after she appeereth very small now she sheweth very faire towards the north afterwards againe she is couched in the south so within a few daies she submitteth hir selfe to coniunction and by and by is she full and big presently after she is deliuered of the fruit which she had conceiued Now in this great changeablenes the moone doth shew vs that the earth is like vnto hir For now being disrobed of hir ornaments she appeereth blacke afterwards being painted and adorned with herbes and flowers she seemeth very faire One part thereof is stonie another part is marish In one place it is leane in another place fat here abased in vallies there lift vp in mountaines here fertile yonder barren One part is checkered with diuers spots this red that blacke one white another browne One portion is close and clammie another thinne and sandie Moreouer the earth is sometimes void and emptie and then she receiueth the coniunction of the planets whereby in short space being filled she bringeth foorth fruit So then the moone amongst the stars and the earth amongst the elements doe agree in many particulars Now as touching the water The water correspondent to mercury it seemeth to be answerable to Mercurie and to Saturne also For the order of the planets and the correspondencie which they haue to things here belowe did require that next after the earthly moone waterie Mercurie should be situate whome poets haue named the Arbiter or vmpier of the waters then followeth next airie Venus and after hir the sunne which is of the nature of fire Then againe Mars participating of the same force hath his seate next aboue the sunne airian Iupiter aboue Mars waterish Saturne ouer Iupiter and the signe-bearing heauen aboue Saturne as answering to the earth then higher againe is the first mooueable of the nature of fire It is certaine that the nature of Mercurie is by so much more hard to be deciphered by how much his starre is more hidden and harde to be seene and that very seldome too And therefore doe Astronomers affirme that his influent power is secrete by reason that hee easily accepting the nature of the planet wherewith hee is conioyned or of the signe wherein hee is resident seemeth to operate not according to his owne proper nature but as the executor of the influence of another Whereupon he is by them nominated Hermes to signifie that he is as it were interpretor of the other stars intendements For by the testimonie of Ptolemie he drieth vp being with the Sunne he cooleth with the Moone hee fauoureth the vnderstanding with Saturne he bestoweth aduise policie in warlike affaires where stoutnes is required with Mars and conioyned to Venus he engendreth the * One that is of both sexes Anerogyne or Hermaphrodite which must be vnderstood concerning him who exerciseth subtiltie of wit which he receiueth from Mercurie in the second Venus which is disordinate For such a man is effeminate retayning the propertie of both sexes So that Mercurie agreeing with the reasonable discourse and fauouring the same as he is turned towards the superiour stars or else towards the inferiour he likewise produceth diuers effects in so much that his propertie cannot easily be comprehended And yet may he verie aptly be said to be of the nature of water as many Philosophers are of opinion considering that the order of the planets requireth to obserue the harmonie and league of things heere below with those aboue that he should be watrie Moreouer as water doth in washing take away the spot that couereth in such sort that the naked bare forme doth appeere so Mercurie contributing fauour to the promptnes and subtiltie of mens wits
let vs now returne to our elementarie world and particularly behold the nature of the fower elements and of things engendred in them and by them Then haue we enough to stand vpon for the common opinion of those who establish this number of fower in that which hath beene already declared and now also in this discourse Let vs first then AMANA heare you discourse of the fire and of the aire and of their maruailous effects Of the fire and of the aire and of the things engendred in them and of their motions and of the Windes Chap. 42. AMANA MAny Philosophers doe diuide all that which subsisteth vnder the concaue of the Moone into three parts one of which they call the highest the other the middle and the third the lowest part The highest they place aboue the middle region of the aire and make as it were the same element partaker with the most pure fire which the ancients nominated Aether because that there the elements are pure subtile thin rare and for that the aire there is very temperate and cleere agreeing with the nature of heauen as to the contrarie in the lower part which is that where we inhabite there is not any sincere element for a sensible element is not pure but all things are there compounded and mixed with the muddie and grosse part of this mundane bodie And concerning the middle region of the aire it is that verie place where the meteors and high impressions do appeere So then aboue the elements are pure beneath the perfect composed bodies do faile by reason of their mixture of the elementary simplicitie in the middle they compound themselues vnperfectly in such sort that one may say that they possesse the middle place betwixt the nature of the elements and of things compounded Now as we haue said before and as the common saying of people is the heauen is often taken for this supreme and middle region of the aire and for the things which are to them conioined and do depend vpon their effects Of the things conioyned and depending vpon the effectes of the fire and of the aire So that in this regard we may vnderstand first two of the fower elements to wit the aire and the fire then all things ingendred in them and by them as windes thunders lightnings haile whirle-windes cloudes Psal 8. Matth. 6. Luke 8. tempests raine dewes frosts snowes and all kinds of fire and such like which arise and appeere in the aire And therein we may also comprise all the creatures which conuerse in it as birds and all creatures that flie euen as the holy Scripture teacheth vs when it maketh mention of the birds of heauen Now the element of fire is knowne to haue his place neerest to the moone being by nature hot and dry and is for this cause lightest hauing his motion quicker then all the elements bicause that lightnes and quicknes is proper to these two qualities heat and drines and therefore also the propertie thereof is to mount alwaies vpwards Of the proper nature of the fire and of the aire vntill that it hath attained to the place destinated vnto it being most conuenient for the nature thereof and which ioineth next vnto the spheres Next the fire the aire possesseth the second place and agreeth in nature with the fire in that it is hot but is contrarie thereto in that it is also moist And therefore the motion thereof followeth that of the fire but it is not so light and quicke by reason of the humiditie which maketh it more heauie and slow That the aire is alwaies mooued And yet it appeereth that it is alwaies mooued bicause that in narrow places small winds doe blow without ceasing For considering that the aire hath the motion thereof tending alwaies vpwards and that it is continually mooued vp and downe it bloweth in a great space very gently but passing through a creuisse or streight place all the violence thereof being drawne togither by reason of the narrownes of the place driueth out flieth vehemently vpon vs after the maner of the waters of great flouds which when it seemeth that they can scarce flowe being vrged through a narrow place or through sluces are constrained to runne out by much force with noise and roring Moreouer according as the aire is mooued either by the heate of the sunne or by the vapors and exhalations which this heat causeth to rise out of the waters and out of the earth or by the waues of the sea or by the caues of the earth and such like causes What winde is we perceiue the aire diuersly agitated For we must note that the windes are nothing else but the aire which is mooued and driuen more violently then ordinarie and which hath his motion more sodaine more violent and strong being driuen and pressed forwards according as the causes are more great or small and according to the places from whence they proceed And this is the reason why the aire is sometimes so peaceable that one cannot feele so much as one onely small puffe of winde but it is as calme as the sea when it is not tossed with any winde or tempest As is euident by those vanes and weathercocks which are set in the tops of turrets and houses for when the winde bloweth not their plates are nothing mooued and yet the aire doth neuer faile to blowe by reason of the perpetuall motion thereof but insomuch as it is not hoised vp and downe it passeth and flieth lightly away without any noise or bruite towards that part whereto we see the point of the vane enclined Of the diuersity of the windes and of the order and boundes of them Sometimes also one may feele some small pleasant and gentle winde to blowe without any violence which is very delectable recreatiue and profitable not onely in regard of men and other liuing things but in respect also of all the fruits of the earth At another time likewise the violence of the windes is so great that it raiseth vp whirle-windes stormes and tempestes which driue the aire with such fury and roughnes that it seemeth they would ouerthrow and confound heauen and earth togither beating downe and carying away all that is before them like a great deluge and water-floud which beareth away with it all that it meets with But though one may suppose so during such tempests yet the course of the windes are not so confused but that all of them obserue their order and certaine places out of which they issue and proceed and their bounds likewise whereat they stay and wherein they are confined as the element of which they are engendred And therefore by experience we see that they follow the course of the Sunne and that they are distributed and disposed according to all the partes of the world as we vsually diuide it hauing respect to the moouing of the spheres For as we diuide the course of the sunne and
in them by them but to him alone must attribute to him the totall glorie thereof to depend wholy vpon him and vpon his prouidence Now if we shall consider all creatures in their originall and end ordained by God we shall finde that they are all good and ordained by the creator for the benefit of the good And yet it might seeme that he hath established some things principally to take vengeance on the wicked as by this text of scripture Iob. 32. where the Lord saith to Iob Hast thou entred into the treasures of the snowe or hast thou seene the treasures of the haile which I haue hid against the time of trouble against the day of warre and battell In which text is deliuered vnto vs a goodly doctrine of the forme and of the place where the snow and haile are engendred to wit in the chambers builded by God among the waters which he gardeth as treasures and congealeth them to serue him for scourges to chastise and punish the froward Psal 147. For it is he as the Psalmist chaunteth who giueth snowe like wooll and scattereth the hoare frost like ashes He casteth foorth his ice like morsels who can abide the cold thereof He sendeth his worde and melteth them he causeth his winde to blowe and the waters flowe This is he also as saith Ecclesiasticus which hasteneth the snowe by his commandement Eccles 43. and strengtheneth the cloudes with great force to make the hailestones cracke The south winde bloweth according to his wil the storme of the north and the whirlewinde flying out like birds scatter the snowe and the falling downe thereof is as an heape of grashoppers or locusts that light downe in any countrie The eie hath the whitenes thereof in admiration and the hart is astonished at the fall of it The Lord powreth out the frost vpon the earth like salt which when it is frozen sticketh on the tops of pales The cold north winde bloweth and the water is frozen it abideth vpon the gatherings togither of the water and clotheth the water as with a brestplate It deuoureth the mountaines and burneth the wildernes and destroieth that that is greene like fire The present remedie against all this is a cloude and the deaw comming before the heate appeaseth it It is also written in the booke of Iob The whirlewinde commeth out of the heape of cloudes and the cold from the northwinde Iob. 37. at the breath of God the frost is giuen and the bredth of the waters is made narrow And therefore the Lord saith to Iob Out of whose wombe came the ice who hath engendred the frost of the heauen The waters are hid as with a stone and the face of the deepe is couered Iob. 38. Which is as much to say as the waters take to them the forme of a stone when they are conuerted into haile and ice and that the sea is frozen ouer for when the water is frozen it seemeth to be hid and lost and to be no more water Surely in these discourses we haue much to consider concerning the woonders of God For is it not an admirable thing that the water which is so soft and runs so swiftly should become as hard as stones and that it can fall from heauen in such forme yea sometimes so great that it doth not onely spoile the fruits of the earth but doth also breake the branches of trees and kil men and beasts Hereof that is a certaine testimonie which we read concerning the haile which God sent vpon the Egyptians Exod. 9. by the ministerie of Moses Iosh 10. and vpon the Amorites in the time of Ioshuah in the warre of the Gibeonites Indeede this was done contrarie to the common course of nature in respect of the Egyptians especially For their land is not moistned nor watred with raine from heauen but onely by the riuer Nilus And therefore the power of God was euidently shewed Deut. 11. when he caused so great haile to fall downe vpon the enimies of his people that no man could iudge it to be naturall For haile is made of raine frozen in the aire and is different from snow and mists in that the haile is engendred of raine more hard frozen snowe of moisture more softly thickned and mists and fogs of cold deawes So that when the congealed water is frozen by a strong colde it becommeth haile if by a small cold it engendreth small drisling haile such as falles commonly in the spring time as in March and Aprill But this me thinketh is worthie of greatest wonder that the water in sommer time should be congealed into haile and that during the great heate of the sunne the greatest congelation should be made from whence commeth this word amongst the Latines Grando which is as much to say as a great drop of water which is not seene in winter when euery thing through the exceeding colde freezeth here on earth or if so be this happen in such a time it is spoken of as a new and strange thing that comes not ordinarily in this season like the snowe and mists which are proper to winter and cold weather For though the Naturalists trauell much to shew that all things are produced by inferior and naturall causes yet must we principally acknowledge a diuine puissance aboue all who hath causes hidden in his incomprehensible treasures from men by which the haile thunder lightning tempestes and stormes are disposed and dispersed according to his good pleasure Exod. 16. For as God made knowne to his people by the Manna which he sent them in the wildernes wherewith he nourished them for the space of fortie yeeres in a barren and vnhabitable place that he could euermore very easily finde meanes ynough both ordinarie and extraordinarie to nourish and maintaine them so hath he made manifest by the rods and scourges wherewith he hath beaten the Egyptians that he can euermore very easily inuent meanes ynow to punish his enimies so often and whensoeuer he pleaseth yea euen then when there shall be no appeerance thereof amongst men Now as God when he pleaseth conuerteth the water into stones Of the frozen water and how it is thawed and so hardneth it that by great cold he doth as it were paue not onely riuers ponds and lakes but also great seas which he maketh so firme that one may passe ouer them yea and draw ouer great and heauy chariots as it were ouer bridges and firme land so when it pleaseth him he causeth all this water so hardened to returne into the proper kinde thereof as if it had neuer beene frozen And as there be windes to congeale it so there are windes to dissolue and thaw it For wee must note that yee doth not dissolue and thaw by the heate of the sunne onely but also by the power of the windes ordained hereto yea and much sooner so then otherwise Concerning all which things and the causes of them
into chrystal bicause that from the moone vpwards there are no creatures subiect to corruption and to such changes as those that are vnder the moone Behold then why these men haue supposed such waters to haue beene made partakers of the nature of heauen But what neede is there to trauell in such disputations and to take paines for to haue recourse to allegories when one may be easily satisfied with the literall sense For there is nothing more easie then to make the wordes of Moses cleere and euident being throughly considered For first he hath declared Of the separation of the terrestriall and celestiall waters how that the earth was couered all ouer with water and that there was a great deepe ouerwhelmed with darknes so that the earth did in no wise appeere till such time as God had commanded the waters to retire themselues into their places which he hath assigned for their perpetuall residence And then the earth was discouered euen so much thereof as was needfull for the habitation and nourishment of men and of all the creatures which God did afterwardes create Psal 104. Therefore Dauid as the expounder of Moses words saith That the Lord hath set the earth vpon hir foundations adding straight after That hee had couered it with the deepe as with a garment and that the waters did stand aboue the mountaines but at his rebuke they fled which is as much to say as when God had commanded the waters to retire and to discouer the earth they suddenly obeied the voice of their creator Now Moses hauing spoken of those waters which are resident here belowe on earth gathered as well into the sea as into fountains and riuers he afterwards declareth how God would assigne vnto them another abode in a certaine region of the aire which he first calleth a spreading abroad and after that heauen which the Psalmist also signifieth when he saith of God that he couereth himselfe with light as with a garment and spreadeth the heauens like a curtaine which is to say that the light is to the creator like a stately garment wherein we beholde his glorie to shine and glister euery where and that he hath spread abroad the heauens like a pauilion for his habitation Moreouer he addeth The Lord doth lay the iousts of his high chambers amōgst the waters he maketh the great cloudes his chariot He holdeth backe saith Iob the face of his throne and stretcheth out his cloude vpon it Iob. 26. And therefore the Scripture doth also teach vs that God hath oftētimes declared his presence Exod. 13.14.16 40. Acts. 1. manifested his glory both to Moses to all the people of Israell by the cloudes And when Iesus Christ ascended into heauen a cloud taking him bare him vp in the sight of his apostles to declare vnto them and make them sure of the place whither he went vsing this cloude as a triumphant chariot which hath giuen testimonie of his soueraigne and eternall maiestie And therefore it is also written that he shall come in the cloudes of heauen with power and glorie Wherefore if we were well instructed in the sacred word of God we should haue a verie cleere doctrine concerning Meteors and which were much more profitable then that which Philosophers teach For the cloudes would excellently declare vnto vs the magnificence and maiestie of God so often as wee should behold them Matth. 24. and would represent vnto vs all the woonders by vs here mentioned as we shall also be induced to admire them considering more neerely the great miracle of the waters sustained and hanged in the aire as pursuing our purpose I leaue to you ACHITOB to discouer Of the waters sustayned and hanged in the aire and of the raine-bowe Chap. 48. ACHITOB. I Will begin my speech with the saying of the kingly prophet Psal 104. who after that he had appointed the heauens for the pauilion of God ordained the cloudes for the planchers thereof whereupon are raised the loftie chambers that is to say the great spatious waters amassed vp within the cloudes which he also proposeth vnto vs as the chariot vpon which the Eternall is borne being consequently willing to shew what the horses are by which this chariot is drawen and driuen he saith He walketh vpon the wings of the wind He maketh the spirits his messengers and flaming fire his ministers which is as much as if in sum he would declare that men need not labour to mount aloft into heauen there to cōtemplate and behold God sith that hee so cleerely manifesteth himselfe throughout the whole world principally by the celestiall creatures and then by the magnificent and maruellous works which he daily performeth heere in the aire neere vnto vs and before our eies So surely if we must account as great miracles the comming of the Sunne vnto vs and his returne which daily continueth and the courses and motions of all the other celestiall bodies we haue no lesse occasion to account as a thing miraculous and worthie of great wonder that we so often behold here below Wonder of the waters carried in the aire a great cel of waters ouer our heads in the aire sustained by the water it selfe by vapours like to smoke as if they were hanged in the aire and were there borne vp without any stay and prop but by the inuisible vertue and power of God For otherwise how could the cloudes sustaine so great heapes and such deepe gulfes of water considering that they are nothing else but water and do also come at lēgth to resolue into water Againe how without this diuine power could these cloudes be supported in the aire seeing that the aire it selfe seemeth to consist of waters most subtilly distilled beeing very light and in continuall motion For it euidently appeareth that the aire retaineth much of the nature of water because that so ordinarily it conuerteth thereinto beeing inclosed in a cold and moist place so that many fountaines are by this meanes engendred of aire if wee will credite Naturalists And therefore as Dauid saith of the waters which runne about the earth that God hath appointed a bound vnto them which they may not passe nor returne any more to ouerflow the habitation of men so may wee likewise say that he hath bounded the waters that hang in the aire within the cloudes to the end that they may not run loosely astray Iob. 26. And therfore Iob saith He bindeth the waters in the cloudes and the cloud is not broken vnder them For else it is most certaine that so often as these waters should fall vpon the earth they would drowne vp all things whereupon they powred like as when the sea and riuers ouerflow the banks or like a great deluge as came to passe when God punished the world by waters Genes 7. in the time of Noah For it is written that not onely all the fountaines of the great deep were broken vp
but that the windowes of heauen were opened and that raine fell vpon the earth forty daies and fortie nights For which cause also the Psalmist singeth The voice of the Lord is vpon the waters Psal 29. the glory of God maketh it to thunder the Lord is vpon the great waters He was set vpon the floud and he shal remaine king for euer which is asmuch to say as the Lord hath executed his iudgement vpon the wicked by the waters of the floud and that as then he tooke vengeance so it is he that doth for euer remaine iudge of the world and that maketh all creatures to tremble before him Where wee haue great matter of feare and trembling if wee beleeue the word of God and the testimonies which it deliuereth of his iudgements when I say we diligently consider the effects of the nature of the higher elements Therefore whensoeuer wee see close weather and the aire filled with cloudes threatning vs with raine and tempests the sight thereof should alwaies refresh and renew in vs the memorie of this iudgement of God so terrible and vniuersall in the flud to teach vs to walke in more feare of his Maiestie But there are few which thinke thereupon and can make their profite thereof and many to the contrarie doe but iest and scoffe at it as if it were a fable and a fantasie I knowe very well that the scripture saith that God set the raine-bow in the cloudes for signe of an accord and attonement betweene him and men and euery liuing creature to the ende that the waters might neuer after increase to such a floud as should roote out all flesh But we must note that the Eternall doth not here promise neuer to send any deluge vpon the earth Genes 9. Many goodly thingâ— to bee câ—â—â—â—dered in the rainâ—â—â—â—w but onely not a generall and vniuersall floud as the first was in the time of Noah For how many times hath he punished particularly many people with great inundations and deluges of water signifying vnto all that he hath all his creatures at commandement for euer to make them serue either to his wrath or to his mercie according as he will intreat men and hereupon we shall learne that though it seemeth that in the place before alledged the raine-bowe is named as if it had been spred in the aire at that time onely when it was giuen by God as a signe and sacrament of his couenant renewed yet neuertheles we must not doubt but that when God created the causes of this bowe in nature ordained by him he did also create it in the establishing of the world with other creatures But it was not vsed by God for a testimonie of his attonement with mankinde till after the flood So likewise it is certaine that this heauenly bowe hath naturally had at all times the significations which at this present it retaineth to presage raine or faire weather according as it diuersly appeereth But since that the creator hath accepted it for a signe of his couenant it hath had this vantage to be ordained as a gage and witnes of the promises of God And therefore whensoeuer we behold it in heauen we must not onely consider of it as of a naturall thing and as a prognosticator sometimes of raine sometimes of faire weather but likewise as a witnes and memoriall as well of the iudgement of God as of his grace and mercie and of the assurance of the conseruation of all creatures by his prouidence But though it should teach vs nothing of al this but should onely retaine the beautie and naturall signification thereof yet might it serue vs for an excellent testimonie of the maiestie of God and incite vs to giue him praise Eccles 43. For which cause Ecclesiasticus saith Looke vpon the raine-bowe and praise him that made it very beautifull it is in the brightnes thereof It compasseth the heauen about with a glorious circle and the hands of the most high haue bended it For what man is so dull but doth admire the great varietie of so faire colours as appeere in it euen in a substance so fine and subtile that it cannot be perceiued by any corporall sense saue by the sight I know that the philosophers doe teach Of the cause of th◠〈…〉 rainâ—â—bow that as a drop of water which one seeth in the sunne representeth many goodly colours like those in the raine-bowe which is made of a thicke watrie cloud full of drops in the middle region of the aire For euery darke obscure thing is as it were almost blacke as the shadowes doe demonstrate which by reason of their obscuritie seeme to be blacke And when an obscure thing is illuminated if it be bright it passeth in colours according to the abundance of the brightnes Now the cloud is obscure the drops of water are bright for this cause they represent vnto vs colours according to the variety of that light which shineth vpoÌ„ them And forsomuch as the innermost circle of the bow is nerest to the obscure or dark cloud it seemeth coÌ„monly to be blew that in the middle which is more illuminate appeereth greene and the vpper circle which is greatest and most lighted with celestiall brightnes is yellow Forasmuch then as there is a cause of euery thing the Naturalists doe much endeuour themselues to render reasons concerning the diuersities of these colours as Astrologians doe also to argue vpon the diuers predictions of this bowe as presaging sometimes raine sometimes faire weather sometimes winde and sometimes calme and cleere weather Hist nat lib. 2. Yet Plinie saith that it is often seene when it doth not prognosticate any thing and that no heede is taken of it for the time to come But let euery one ascertaine himselfe that it is caused by the beames of the sunne which striking into an hollow cloud are constrained to reuerberate and returne vpwardes toward the sunne And that the diuersitie of colours which are therein represented is made by the mixture of the clouds of the aire and of the fire which are found there togither Moreouer that this bow neuer is but when the sunne is opposit to that cloud and that it exceedeth not the forme of a semicircle also that it appeereth not by night though Aristotle saith that it hath sometimes been then seene But we wil leaue the philosophers to dispute vpon these things and to search the depth of their naturall causes and will conclude this speech and make an end of this day with a point of doctrine concerning the meteors of Christians which is that we must take very good heed not to be of the number of those who boasting of the knowledge of humane sciences haue despised the spirituall and diuine and of whom Saint Peter hath prophecied saying 2. Pet. 3. That there shoulde come in the last daies mockers and contemners of God walking according to their owne lusts which should say Where is the promise
distributeth the raine and heauenly waters by an admirable prouidence who also keepeth them hidden when he pleaseth in such sort that there is no cloud seene in the aire and sometimes for so long space that the earth becommeth drie and as it were burnt vp with the beames of the Sunne for want of moisture from heauen 1. King 17. 18. as it was in the dayes of Elias And then he executed the sentence wherwith he threatned the transgressors of his law when he denounced to them by Moses Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. that he would make the heauen as brasse and the earth as iron that is to say that there should come no more raine from heauen then if it were of brasse whereupon doth also follow that the earth not being moistned with water from heauen should become barren bearing no more fruit then if it were of iron For as it is written The earth which drinketh in raine that commeth oft vpon it Heb. 6. and bringeth forth herbes meete for them by whom it is dressed receiueth blessing of God But that which beareth thornes and briers is reprooued and is neere vnto cursing whose end is to be Burned And therefore likewise the Prophet saith in the Psalmes Psal 107. that God turneth the flouds into deserts and springs of water into drynes and the fruitfull ground into saltnes which is as much as if he should say that he maketh it altogether barren as if one had sowed salt there Adding also afterwards that it is for the wickednes of those that dwel therein that contrariwise he turneth the deserts into pooles of water and the drie-land into water-springs making it an habitation for such as were famished who there sow the fields and plant vines which bring forth yeerly fruit For this cause the Lord being angrie with his people saith by Isay Isay 5. I will commaund the cloudes that they shall distill no raine vpon my vine-yard Meaning by this kinde of speech his people whom he hath elected And surely the holy spirit would giue vs to vnderstand this one thing more in this text that as the earth waxeth barren if it be not watred by raine from heauen so men cannot performe any thing if God powre not downe his grace vpon them as he causeth the raine-waters to showre downe vpon the earth Wherefore as it is vnfruitfull not being watred from heauen euen so is mankinde when God withdraweth his blessing For we are all cursed by nature as the earth is as we euen now heard the Apostle giue euidence When therefore it pleaseth the creator he commandeth the cloudes to distribute their waters to the end that the earth may be moistned watred to make it fertile And therfore the kingly Prophet saith againe Thou visitest the earth and watrest it Psal 65. Of the fertility caused by raine thou makest it verie rich the riuer of God is full of water thou preparest the corne for so thou appointest it Thou watrest abundantly the furrowes thereof thou causest the raine to descend into the valleies thereof thou makest it soft with showres and blessest the bud thereof Thou crownest the yeere with thy goodnes and thy steps drop fatnes Meaning by the steps or paths and walkes of the Lord the cloudes for that the Scripture proposeth him vnto vs walking vpon them and by fatnes he vnderstandeth the raine which droppeth vpon the earth as it doth also serue therefore And in another Psalme he againe recordeth The Lord watreth the mountaines from his loftie chambers which is as much to say as God causeth it to raine vpon the mountaines to make them fruitfull And therefore he further addeth That the earth is filled with the fruit of his workes Wherein the Prophet doth also expound his owne meaning saying before that the Al-mightie laide the planchers of his high chambers amongst the waters and after that he hath generally entreated of the fertilitie which God bestoweth vpon the earth by meanes of the raine he doth declare it more particularly Psal 104. saying He causeth grasse to grow for the cattell and herbe for the vse of man that he may bring foorth bread out of the earth and wind that maketh glad the heart of man and oyle that maketh the face to shine and bread that strengthneth mans heart The high trees are satisfied euen the Cedars of Libanon which he hath planted That the birds may make their nests there the Storke dwelleth in the firre-trees Where we cleerely behold how God sendeth his blessing vpon the earth by meanes of the raine to the ende that it may bring foorth fruits not onely for the nourishment of men but also for the commoditie of beasts Which may serue vs for a certaine testimonie of his prouidence towards mankinde Testimony of the prouidence of God towards men For if he hath care of the bruit beasts which he hath created for men there is no doubt but he hath much more care of them whom he hath created after his owne image and semblance and aboue all of his children and elect And for this cause also the Psalmist signifieth how that God hath not onely beene carefull to prouide for their necessities as for the necessities of other creatures but it hath also pleased him to bestowe vpon them pleasures and honest comforts conuenient both for his Maiestie as also for the nature of man when hee saith that GOD hath giuen wine to man to make him merrie and oyle to make his face shine For although he alreadie had the waters for drinke and which might suffice him to staunch his thirst and for his necessarie beuerage it hath neuerthelesse pleased him through his great liberalitie to bestow wine vpon him also which is a much more delicious drinke and which doth so comfort him that it bringeth ioy pleasure to him And for oyle it doth not onely serue in meates and medicinall ointments but also to make compositions and sweete sauours to beawtifie and refresh mans countenance Which specialities the prophet would not omit because that in his daies oyle was in great vse to make such precious ointments as the auncients vsed to annoint themselues withall as is now adaies done with oyle of Spike and other such odoriferous oyles and sweete water 2. King 4. And if God hath at some times multiplied by the hands of his faithfull ministers the poore widowes oyle as his worde teacheth vs he causeth it to abound much more euerie day when he maketh it encrease in the lands which he hath destinated to that purpose conuerting the water which runneth vpon the oliue trees into oyle yea and that water which droppeth vpon the earth into corne and bread which he dayly doth much more abundantly multiply then in times past hee did the poore widowes meale by Elias 1. King 17. Matth. 14. 15. yea then Iesus Christ did multiply the loaues in the wildernes And therefore if we shall consider how the Al-mightie
creator of heauen earth causeth so many fruits to grow in this round-masse through the distillations of raine and through the heate of the Sunne wee hold in great admiration this woorthie naturall Alchimie which he hath set before our eies in the nature by him created Of true naturall Alchymie For all this world is to him as a fornace and a limbeck wherein he maketh so many goodlie and profitable distillations that it is altogither impossible to expresse in words their woorth and valew The earth is this fornace and all the plants and trees so many limbecks And if we haue in such estimation the distillations made by men following some imitation of nature this surely is a kinde of Alchymy very woorthie of great reputation and woonder For let vs consider onely what it is that hee extracteth out of a vine stocke and the branches There is no doubt but that this is a plant of no great shew so that many haue doubted whether it might rightfully be counted amongst trees for besides that it is crooked it is so weak that it cannot stand vpright nor sustaine not onely the branches thereof but euen it selfe if it be not alwaies propped at leastwise when it riseth neuer so little high And yet this is a marueilous and very rare Limbeck wherein God conuerteth water into wine and maketh it to distill out The like may we saie of Oliue-trees figge-trees and many other fruite-trees sauing that they make more shew and retaine more of the nature of a tree then the vine doth For all the excellent liquors and fruits which we draw out of these plants and all others are principally caused by the heat of the sunne and by the waterings of raine from heauen which by this meanes seemeth to change nature and put on diuers formes And yet this sun by meanes of whom as by a fire God performeth so many sundry and admirable conuersions and distillations hath not his face smeared with coles to kindle and maintaine his fire nor yet his faire eie soiled therewith or with any smoke So then I hold them very wise who profite in the contemplation of this Alchymie and emploie their time and cunning therein as husbandmen do who till the earth attending in good hope after their trauell the blessing which is promised them of God as he also doth daily send vpon the earth by the effects of the sunne moone stars and planets of the aire clouds raine and such other meanes which it pleaseth him to vse for the same purpose Psal 127. For we may fitly say with Salomon that without this blessing it is in vaine for those which eate the bread of their trauel Deut. 11. to rise earely to goe late to bed For it is he that hath promised the first and the latter raine aswell for the time to sowe in as for to ripen and gather fruits in vsing for this purpose according to the testimonie of the prophet great cloudes in forme of chariots Psal 18. 104. whereupon being borne on the winges of the winde he maketh the windes his messengers And sith we are in this talke before we deale with any other subiect let vs acquit our selues of that which we haue promised to entreat in a particular discourse concerning the windes the charge whereof ARAM I impose vpon you Of the windes and of their kindes and names and of the testimonies which we haue in them of the power and maiestie of God Chapter 51. ARAM. Hist nat lib. 2. ACcording to the testimonie of Plinie there are more then twentie Greeke authors and manie other ancients who haue entreated of the nature of the winds But to know from whence they proceeded the difficulties doubts are great vncertaine amongst them and amongst all the philosophers Yet that is the onely truth which the diuine poet teacheth vs saying Psal 135. That the Lord draweth the windes out of his treasures Aristotle in his Meteors maintaineth that the windes are produced by the heate of the sunne which it seemeth that the author of the naturall historie doth contradict when he saith that there are certaine caues wherein the windes are ordinarily engendred as may be seene in a deepe pit which is in the coastes of Dalmatia at Senta wherein if one cast any thing how light soeuer it be there issueth sodainelie out a whirle-winde although the weather be neuer so calme and faire And in many obscure places in houses one shall commonly feele a certaine small winde as if it were enclosed therein But we must note that there is much difference betwixt these particularities or small puffes caused by exhalations which proceed out of the earth and that which is properly named the winde For they are not felt in one place onely but haue their course generally through all the earth and their meanes limited therein to exercise their power Diuers opinions concerning the generation of windes And therefore whether the winde be engendred by continual motion of the heauen or by the crosse motions of the planets which goe contrarie to that of the firmament or else that the winde be an aire driuen by the sundry turnings of the spheres and by the multiplicitie of the beames of the celestiall signes or else that it proceed from stars particularly appointed to ingender it or from the fixed starres for all these opinions are found amongst Philosophers yet neuerthelesse we see by experience that the winde is subiect to the rules and lawes of nature that it hath his determinate course although mans wit cannot pierce to sound the reason of this secret But for the names and species of these windes they haue amplie entreated thereof True it is that the ancients made mention but of fower windes which they comprised vnder the fower parts of the world And then the naturall Philosophers appointed twelue giuing them names taken partly from the regions from which they proceeded and partly from the effects and qualities which they cause vpon the earth But the Hydrographers and marriners account sixteene Of the names and kindes of the windes To haue the vnderstanding of which wee must note that euery horizon is diuided into fower quarters by two right lines which crosse in the center thereof the one of which is correspondent to the Meridian circle and the other to the verticall circle which diuideth the same Meridian at right angles which lines demonstrate the fower principall parts of the earth that is the East West North and South part of which proceed the fower principall windes to wit out of the Septentrionall part the North winde from the Meridionall the south from the Orientall the East and from the Occidentall the West Betweene which are other middle and notable windes whose names are compounded of those of the fower foresaide windes and are therefore called North-east North-west South-east and South-west Then againe each distinction of these eight windes is consequently diuided into two equall parts
forward the floud decreaseth so that the third quarter it is in the same state wherein it was the first quarter Neuerthelesse when the waining moone is halfe round the floud beginneth to rise But when she is in coniunction with the sunne the tide riseth as high as at full moone And when the moone is high and septentrionall the tide is not so vehement as when she is meridionall bicause that being then more neere to the earth she doth the more exercise hir power But many haue indeuoured in this matter to vnderstand Why the ocean doth differ in flowing from other seas why the flowings of the Ocean sea doe reach farther then those of the other Mediterranean seas wherein the ebbings and flowings doe not appeere as in the Ocean Which may be said to proceed because that a thing which is entire hath more power then any part which is separated Also the high sea retayneth in it selfe more of the power of the Moone which worketh vpon it at ease and pleasure beyond all comparison more forcibly then vpon other seas which are narrower and minister lesse meanes to this planet to exercise her rule therein From whence it commeth to passe that lakes and riuers do neuer flow And for the Mediterranean seas they are enclosed about with the earth as in an hauen though there bee some places or some armes of the same seas verie broad Some likewise are verie much subiect to the Moone as the Adriaticke gulfe wherein Venice is builded which ebbeth and floweth twise euerie day like the Ocean And it is to bee noted that such motions are better perceiued on the shore and sea-coasts then in the midst thereof euen as the pulse of the arteries is better knowne in the extremes of the bodie then in the bulk thereof Other causes of the flowing and ebbing of the sea Some also do render this cause of the flowing and ebbing of the sea to wit that though the waters thereof be salt yet were not this sufficient for their conseruation no more then of their neighbor the aire if they had not a continuall motion For we see that sea-water doth presently corrupt beeing in a vessel and not mooued Many also haue noted that in euery reuolution or course of the moone the tyde resteth for three daies long to wit the 7. 8. and 9. day thereof and that when shee is at full all seas do purge themselues by scummes Certainely it is woondrous to see what power this planet hath not onely ouer the waters but also ouer the earth and ouer all liuing creatures Of the power of the moone ouer all creatures Which hath ministred occasion to many Philosophers to suppose that the moone was that quickning-spirit which nourisheth the earth and that also by hir inconstant course approching diuers waies to the inferior bodies shee produced diuers effects sometimes replenishing them and sometimes leauing them void empty Whereof it commeth that all fishes hauing scales and shels do encrease and decrease according to the course of the moone and that all liuing creatures also which haue bloud do feele themselues refreshed when shee renueth It is likewise supposed that the bloud augmenteth or diminisheth in man according as the moone encreaseth or waineth yea that herbes and trees do partake of hir power Aristotle also doth note that those creatures which are readie to die do die onely when the sea ebbeth But in this matter as in all things which do concerne the ebbing and flowing of the Ocean wee must euer haue recourse to the ordinance that the Eternall father of the vniuers hath established in all his creatures according to which they perseuer in obedience to their creator without transgressing one title of his lawes as wee haue a notable example in the sea and in the waters which containe themselues in such admirable sort as in our former speech is declared within their bounds and limits A maruailous inundation of waters in the yeere 1530. And if at any time they ouerflowe as whilome happened in Holland where the water brake through the dams and banks wherewith the countrie is bounded swallowing vp the coast-townes with an incredible losse of men and riches as also at the same time Tiber did so ouerflowe at Rome that it rose in the fields the height of a lance ruinating in fower and twenty howers many bridges and stately edifices the endommagement whereof comprising therein the mooueable goodes lost was esteemed to amount to the value of three millions of golde there being aboue three thousand persons choaked and drowned Such deluges I say doe not come to passe what natural causes soeuer the learned force themselues to render without the expresse command and ordinance of God who will after this sort vse the water to take vengeance vpon those whom he pleaseth to wash from off the face of the earth as being vnwoorthie to dwell longer thereupon And so he himselfe hath prophesied vnto vs saying Luke 21. There shall bee signes in the sunne and in the moone and in the starres and vpon the earth trouble among the nations with perplexitie the sea and waters shall roare Adding afterwards For the powers of heauen shall be shaken Moreouer we may say that although the celestiall bodies haue no more life sense and vnderstanding then the earth and the sea yet neuertheles they haue as it were a secret feeling by nature of the maiestie of God their creator who causeth them to rise vp against men for their rebellion and wickednes Surely when we see them rise and stand vp against men to worke them euill in stead of doing them good contrarie to the end of their first creation we must consider of them as if they enuied and denied to serue men any more which turne disloyall ingratefull and peruerse towards him from whom their totall good proceedeth As the sunne did witnes when it waxed darke at the death of our Redeemer depriuing those of his light which were risen vp against the eternal Sonne of God that had created them For it is certaine that the creatures do grone and trauell altogither as the scripture saith till such time as Iesus Christ shall come in iudgement Rom. 8. Acts. 3. which is the day of the restitution and restoring of all things foretold by the prophets And which day being neere it is no maruell if God doe daily shew his particular iudgements vpon men to put them in minde of this generall and vniuersall iudgement whereto heauen earth the sea and all creatures shall come togither and therefore also he giueth them so many signes of his wrath by thunders tempests deluges and inundations of water as we haue made mention But let vs proceed to contemplate his other works and great woonders which abound euery where both in the earth and in the sea in other terrestriall waters by which very many commodities do redound to men thorough the prouidence of God And first we will speake of the
not attribute either to the prudence and wisedome of any one or yet to the force and power or to the weapons or armies of men the changes which we daily see in the state of the most mighty but to the onely ordinance and disposition of God by which such alterations come to passe according as the soueraigne iudge knoweth to bee expedient and iust for the chastisement and punishing of men by one another or else to shew himselfe benigne and fauorable towards them For which cause the scripture saith that the Lord vsing as his instrument Senacherib the tyrant of Assyria to chastise many people and nations Isay 10. he calleth him the rodde and scourge of his wrath and doth greatly reprehend him by Isay for that he attributed to himselfe the glory of those victories which he had giuen him not bicause of his vertues considering he was a fierce and cruell king but bicause God woulde vse him against those who deserued to be chastised by the hands of such a tyrant and murtherer If then we consider as behooueth vs vpon that which we haue here summarily touched we shall finde therein excellent doctrine for all kings princes and people and for all men as well in generall as in particular to the end to induce them That euery one must containe himselfe within the limits of his habitation that they may containe themselues within the inclosure of those confines wherein God hath placed them For as he is cursed in the lawe which passeth the bounds of his neighbors possession so must we not doubt but that they are subiect to the same curse who cannot containe themselues within the bounds of those countries Deut. 27. in which God hath confined them bestowing vpon them power signories and habitation therein For from whence proceede the greatest dissensions and cruellest wars but from the ambition and auarice of men which will one vsurpe aboue another that which appertaineth not vnto them and by such meanes doe out-passe their limits whereas if euery one would content himselfe with that part and portion of land which the creator thereof hath bestowed vpon him who doubteth but that men should liue in much more peace As then God through his prouidence would constraine them by necessitie and neede which they haue one of another to trafficke and communicate togither in libertie and mutuall securitie by that meanes to receiue out of one countrie into another those things which faile therein and abound elsewhere and for the causes by vs heretofore deliuered so it hath pleased him to set mightie and strong bounds and limits against their ambition and auarice especially of kings princes and great men For we see how he hath diuided and separated one countrie from another and the diuers regions and kingdomes of the earth not onely by meanes of seas lakes and great riuers but also by craggie high and vnpassable mountaines which as the kingly prophet witnesseth he hath established by his power Psal 65. that by this meanes men might be cōfined within the bounds of the habitation assigned by the Eternall to euery people in such sort as he hath inclosed the waters within their places to the course which he hath ordained them Against the ambition and auarice of men hauing bounded them with hils and rocks And yet there are no boundes so difficult to passe which may bridle and restraine the ambition and insatiable desire of men within any limits but that they will passe ouer the deepest the longest the amplest and broadest waters and the highest and steepest mountaines in the world so that there are no places so inaccessible through which they will not cut a passage one to ouer-run another by great outrage and violence Wherein surely they euidently declare that they are much more furious then the sea how outragious and rough soeuer it bee seeing they can in no wise containe themselues within their limits as the waters doe which also maketh them more vnreasonable then brute beasts For although there be many vnruly and furious horses in one stable yet each of them will commonly bee staied with an halter made but of a little coard or leather and will be kept by a little bar of wood from striking running ouer one another so that one onely stable will serue them all But men doe to the contrarie shew themselues to be such furious and contentious beastes that the whole world cannot suffice them For there is neither riuer sea lake nor mountaine which can be a barre sufficient to withhold them from forcing and rauaging one another destroying themselues by horrible massacres and cruell warres Which no doubt commeth vnto them especially through want of acknowledging and considering vpon the prouidence of God by which he hath appointed bounds to their habitation ambition and auarice as we haue said and for that they will not containe themselues within them obeying the ordinance of their creator But we haue said ynough concerning this subiect Let vs now discourse vpon those commodities which come to men and to all creatures by the course of the waters thorough the earth Which AMANA shall be the substance of your speech Of the commodities which are incident to men and to all creatures by the course of the waters through the earth Chap. 62. AMANA IF men doe but slenderly acknowledge the prouidence of God in the limits of their habitation which hee hath appointed as well by meanes of mountaines as by waters as we haue heard in the precedent speech they doe also make but small stay in the consideration of those great commodities which he giueth and sendeth continually to them by means of them of al the earth For as he watereth this fruitfull mother by dew raine from heauen as hath beene heretofore expressed so doth he moisten it by meanes of fountaines floods and riuers which doe run through it Whereupon we must note that the life of all corporall creatures doth principally consist in heate and that this heate cannot be preserued and maintained without moisture whereby it is nourished euen as the flame of the snuffe or match of a candle or lampe is nourished and maintained by the fat and humor which is therein Therefore as God hath placed the sunne in heauen like a great fountaine of heate and a great furnace of fire for to be distributed and disposed into all partes of the world so hath hee established the sea here belowe in the earth as a great and perpetuall fountaine conuenient for the nourishment and conseruation of this heate which is communicated to the earth and to all the creatures that are therein And therefore also this sea spreadeth it selfe into diuers places by the meanes which haue beene declared so that the courses of the waters in the earth are like the vaines in a mans bodie Goodly similitudes of the course of the waters and of the vaines which are in the body For euen as the soueraigne Creator hath placed
we sodainly tost and carried away as with violent waues and horrible whire-winds into the lowest gulfes and deepes of the earth Moreouer as the huge monsters of the sea and the greatest and strongest fishes do eate vp and deuoure the smallest and weakest and as the craftiest entrap the simplest and pray vpon them euen so is it with the men of this world For the mightiest tyrants and the richest strongest and greatest rouers theeues and robbers do pill and take away the substance of the least and feeblest and do consume and deuoure them And they which cannot doe so by force haue recourse to sleights deceits and treasons by which they surprise the simple and meeke And therefore also as the holy Ghost compareth in the Scripture tyrants Soph. 3. Dan. 7. Ezech. 22. Psal 74. Luk. 13. rouers theeues and murderers to woolues beares lyons and such like beasts and the craftie and deceitful to foxes dragons and serpents who do by subtiltie and guile that which they cannot performe by power and force so doth he compare them to huge whales and to the great fishes of the sea So because Nilus a renowned riuer whereof we haue alreadie spoken passeth through the land of Egypt and runneth into the sea by seuen mouthes or armes Isay calleth Pharaoh the king and tyrant of that countrey Isay 27. Leuiathan or Whale which God did strike with his strong hand and his mightie arme ouerwhelming him in the red sea It is also saide for the like consideration in the Psalmes Thou brakest the heads of dragons in the waters Psal 74. Thou brakest the head of Leuiathan in peeces and gauest him for meate to the people in the wildernes Abac. 1. And the prophet Abacuc doth likewise compare the king and tyrant of Babylon to a great fisher who casteth his nets into the sea and causeth the fishes to come into them and so he taketh them But heere we are to note that although there be some kinds of beasts who eate one another yet are they not all of this nature For there are but certaine of them that liue so vpon praie and rapine And amongst them that so liue there are but verie fewe that eate beastes of their owne kinde except great famine constraine them thereto Yea hunger doth inuite them that liue by pray to chase and deuour others rather then their owne kinde For it is necessitie and want of sustenance that driueth them thereto And though especially fishes do least spare their owne kinde yet doe they not eate one another except when hunger constraineth them thereto to preserue their life How men are more cruell then beasts But men most wretched surely haue not all these causes to mooue them against their own kind against their owne flesh and bloud as it is ordinarily seene that they are more cruelly and more fiercely bent one against another then any bruite beasts but contrariwise they shoulde be much better furnished in all their necessities and should liue much more at their ease if they could maintaine good peace and vnitie one with another Wherefore in that they do otherwise it is easie to iudge how much their nature is corrupted peruerse except they be regenerated by the spirite of God For there is no bond of nature whatsoeuer no not that which is kept amongst the brutest beasts as of the female towards her yoong ones or of the male towards the female and such like which men do not shamefully breake and violate But we must herein acknowledge a terrible iudgment furie of God against them bicause of their sin which hath so peruerted and infected the first original nature of the stock of mankinde For when he giueth strength and power to the one for to torment and destroy the other yea to most cruell tyrants and bloudie murtherers who make lesse account of men then of beasts we must learne this doctrine that herein the iust ordināce of the Almightie is very euident by which he punisheth the wicked by the wicked Good doctrine touching the tyrannie of the wicked taketh reuenge vpon his enimies euen by his enimies thēselues as he hath threatned them in his law And therefore there is lesse maruel herein then that God suffreth the small fishes to be eaten by great ones the weakest by the strongest and the simplest by the craftiest as also the gentlest birds by the cruellest and lambes sheepe and other priuate domesticall and harmelesse beasts by woolues beares lyons and other wilde beasts For it is very certaine that the beasts haue not offended their creator nor deserued his wrath through any sinne against him as men haue done who being created in his owne image are fallen from innocencie and holines through their own fault through the corruption of nature which the transgression of Gods ordinance hath brought vpon them And if we cannot make answere for the cause of this nature of vnreasonable creatures but onely that it hath so pleased God who is the master and lord of all these works and who hath prouided for them according to his good pleasure surely also when we can conceiue no other reason for the tyrannie and crueltie of men exercised one vpon another this same reason should then suffice vs. For the onely will of the eternall the which cannot be but iust and reasonable alwaies must euer serue for a reason when wee cannot vnderstand the causes as we would But as I saide euen now this reason manifesteth it selfe sufficiently in his iust iudgements vpon men bicause of their sinnes Now albeit wee holde this sufficiently good in regard of the wicked and of those who oppose themselues and rebell fiercely against the Almightie yet the consideration might seeme to vs to be otherwise in respect of the meeke and of those whome he holdeth not onely for his seruants but also for his beloued children who neuerthelesse are commonly a pray to the wicked as sheepe are to woolues I must indeed confesse that these iudgements of God seeme more strange to humane reason then the other do yet they are not so secret and mysticall but that he manifesteth causes enough not onely by his worde Notable things to be considered in the aduersities of the good but also by common experience For first how much goodnes holines and perfection soeuer can consist in any man yet neuertheles as concerning his flesh he walloweth altogither in sinne and very much naturall corruption in pride arrogancie rebellion and disobedience against God which haue great neede to bee better mortified humbled tamed and brought downe Againe how easie a matter is it for vs to forget our Creator and our owne selues and to abuse all the graces and benefits which we receiue continually at his hand Also seeing that he will be glorified and that his power shall be knowne in the faith constancie charitie and patience of his we should not thinke it strange that he puts them to triall exercising them by diuers
the ship on dry land Lib. 3. Plinie recordeth many other wonders concerning these beasts saying that they honour the stars and principally the sunne and moone that some haue beene seene who beeing sicke haue fallen downe back-wards casting vp herbes towards heauen as if they would offer vp the fruits of the earth in sacrifice and praier to obtaine succour from aboue that all of them doe honour a king and fall downe vpon their knees before him and that they bring chaplets of hearbes and flowers vnto him Hist nat lib. 8. That some of them haue beene seene to record by themselues in the night time that which they haue beene taught in the day time to the ende that they might the better put it in practise That marching in troupes the eldest amongst them goeth formost as captaine and another behinde them as ordering the rereward that intending to passe any riuer they put the yoongest elephants formost knowing that the great elephants would sinke lower because of their excessiue heauines and would by that meanes make the fourd more difficult to passe by reason of the water which would gather there That they doe no harme except they be prouoked thereto and also that they are so gentle towards other weake beasts that passing by a flocke of small cattell they will gently turne backe with their heads all those beasts which they meete for feare of hurting them or treading them vnder their feete They are verie long liued euen to two hundred or three hundred yeeres as Aristotle affirmeth and when the male and female couple together as man and woman they withdraw themselues for this purpose into most secret and hidden places and the females bear their yoong ones for two yeeres together and do neuer bring foorth but one and that but once onely in their life Of their teeth is the true iuorie made but because there are but few to be had therefore some saw and cut in pieces the bones of Elephants which they sell for iuorie Moreouer Historiographers report that the first time that Elephants were seene at Rome was in the triumph of Pompey after he had subdued Africke for he had two yoked to his chariot and that in the turnies and fence-playes which Germanicus Caesar made to shew pastime to the people of Rome there were Elephants that leaped as if they would skippe and daunce and that fortie two Elephants were brought in triumph to Rome after the memorable victorie which Ruscius Metellus did obtaine in Sicily against the Carthaginians Of the Cammell The camell is also a verie tractable beast and profitable to man verie ingenious and apt to receiue discipline For they serue to ride vpon to beare great burthens and also to shew men pastime in many exercises which is taught them by vse There are some in all parts of the world but they abound in Africa And the Arabians hold them for their greatest riches and possessions There are three kindes of them one whereof is verie great another sort are verie little these two kindes hauing but one bunch vpon their backes and the other are of meane stature and haue two bunches each whereof are fit to carrie burthens and to ride vpon also besides some of them resemble asses in colour and some are reddish and they haue their hoofes almost clouen in two but not exactly so that their foote expresseth a kinde of semblance of fiue toes fleshie vnderneath which maketh them tender in stonie places The best Camels are those of Africa because they beare their charges for the space of fortie daies together without euer eating any oates but onely such grasse as is in the fields or some boughes and their least burthen is of a thousand waight being by a naturall instinct so vrged to the seruice of man that with the least touch which may be vpon their necke or knees they will presently bend and kneele vpon the ground to receiue their loade which when they feele to be answerable to their strength they rise againe vpon their feete There are some of them so swift that they will run fiftie miles and more in one day but these are of small stature being good for nothing but to ride vpon The noblemen of Arabia Numidia and Africans of Lybia do neuer vse other steeds And when the king of Tombuto would haue any matter of importance to be signified to the merchants of Numidia with speed he sendeth a Poste vpon one of his camels who runneth from Tombuto to Darha or Segelmessa in the space of seuen or eight daies which are about fower hundred and fiftie French miles being a countrey full of deserts so that the way is verie hard to finde out but by the verie direction of the Camell it selfe When these beasts are lustie which lasteth for fortie daies together with them they waxe verie fierce and outragious and will remember the least blow that their masters shall strike them with a sticke so that if they may fasten their teeth vpon any of them they will lift them vp into the aire then cast them downe againe and murther them with their fore-feete in terrible and grieuous manner but that time being passed they become gentle and tractable as before They neuer drinke but from fiue daies to fiue daies and sometimes they stay nine or fifteene daies whether it be by custome or that this beast is drie or else that Nature hath so well prouided that this creature which liueth in deserts should haue no need to drinke oftentimes in those places where water is seldome found He daunceth at the sound of the trumpet and seemeth to reioice at musicke refreshing himselfe and taking new courage then when being tyred with a tedious iourney his guide beginneth to sing some merrie song Lib. 9. and some also haue beene seene to daunce at the sound of a tabor as the Author of the description of Africa doth testifie Now speake we of the Rhinoceros which is named by some the Bull of India being admirable amongst other beasts Of the Rhinoceros For he is almost as big as the Elephant his thighes are bigger of the colour of wood being all naturally armed with shels which he beareth like bucklers He hath in the vppermost part of his forehead an horne for the length of a span or more very hard strong straight and verie sharpe which turneth towards the forehead and when he will fight he whetteth it And there are some also which haue another little horne vpon the skinne of their backe which is so hard and difficult to penetrate that no arrow how sharpe soeuer it be can pierce it thorough And therefore the Indians arme themselues with their skins as we doe with harneis and murrions and couer their horses with it as we doe ours with barbs and armour This beast hath continuall warre with the Elephant and is his great enemie fighting chiefly with him yea and with all other beasts when the female bringeth foorth her yoong ones of which
wisedome of him and as mirrors wherein he presenteth himselfe euery where before our eies And when we serue him not according to our dutie we are well woorthie to be set to schoole to such masters as being beasts more brute more wilde more sauage then they who liue with vs and are created for to serue vs. It is then as Isay saide to the Israelites who were ingratefull and rebellious against their God The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israell hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstoode And indeed in these two kindes of creatures we haue a goodly example to raise vs out of our sloth and ingratitude towards God if we do but consider onely what benefits do redound vnto vs by the seruice which we haue of oxen in tilling of our lands and drawing of carts and wagons and by asses in bearing all loades and burdens which are laide vpon their backs Wherein we are also to esteeme of the prouidence of God in regard of the forme of the bodies and members of these beasts For he hath so disposed them that their onely figure and composition doth admonish men of the workes wherein these creatures must be imployed of the vses whereto they must be put For oxen do cleerely shew vs that their back is not fit to beare packs nor saddle but that their necke is fitte for the yoke and their shoulders to draw carts and wagons whereby one may easily iudge as also by their heauines that they are vnfit to beare burdens like the asse whose backe head and shoulders are apt for the same Of the docility of Bulles Moreouer shall we not consider of the great bountie and prouidence of God in that he hath created the puissant strong buls so docible that men doe easily teach them to leaue all their fiercenes and make them so tame that a little yoong boy shall lead them like sheepe and put the yoke vpon their necke couple them and make them labour as he listeth This may make vs woonder at the indocilitie and wildnes of man being so difficult to correct and tame For wee see that one onely childe can easily direct a great troupe of beasts be they oxen or buls and gouerne them himselfe But contrariwise the nature of man is so vntoward that many masters and gouernors are scarce sufficient to guide one onely childe And what may we more say in that all the gouernment of these beasts is done without any need to muzzle their mouthes or to tye and fasten them in chaines or halters and without keeping them in bits and bridles like horses which men tame by such meanes Surely wee neede not doubt but if God had not ordayned by his prouidence that oxen and buls should serue men in those vses whereto they would employ them that we should be able to draw no more seruice out of them then out of the wildest beasts that are in the world By so many testimonies then as we haue in the nature of beasts of the puissance bountie and benignitie of the creator of all things let vs conclude that we may verie well say to all such as doe not consider vpon the so admirable workes of God and vpon his prouidence therein that which Iob said to his friends speaking thus Aske the beasts and they shall teach thee Iob. 12. and the fowles of the heauen and they shall tell thee or speake to the earth and it shall shew thee or to the fishes of the sea and they shall declare vnto thee who is ignorant of all these but that the hand of the Lord hath made all these And to morrow companions wee will take a view of the goodly riches and treasures which are hidden within the earth to wit of mettalles and precious stones the discourse whereof ASER you shall begin The end of the eleuenth daies worke THE TWELFTH DAIES WORKE Of mettals and especially of Gold Chapter 93. ASER. AS we haue alreadie contemplated those things which appeere to be most rare vpon the earth so doe we now desire somewhat to refresh our spirits by the consideration of those things which are hidden within the intrailes thereof That then shall be the subiect of our discourse for this day to the end that as the contemplation of the highest heauens did open an entrance into our discourse so we should conclude it by a treatise vpon that which is within the earth neerest to the center of this great Vniuers to wit vpon mettals and stones Not that we intend to speake of them as by a particular description of their nature and species for then I dare affirme that there are so many kindes of mettals engendred within the earth that they cannot be particularly described and sith that nature adorneth the earth with aboue fiue hundred kindes of plants and with as many beasts it is verie likely that she exerciseth no fewer meanes vnder earth whereby to enrich it But as we haue proposed vnto our selues no other ende in all our discourses of heauen of earth and of the creatures therein contayned but onely to consider vpon the most worthie things therein which might incite vs to an holy meditation of the prouidence of God thereby the more to glorifie him euen so will we doe in that which we now intend to declare concerning mettals and precious stones What mettall is and of the kindes thereof Mettall is that which is pliable by the hammer and hard stones are hard but not pliable and wax and mud are pliable but not hard Mettalles are seuen in number as the planets are For gold representeth the Sun siluer the Moone amber called electrum Mercurie iron Mars lead Saturne brasse Venus and copper Iupiter or else wee distinguish them in this sort All mettall is perfect soft and pure as gold or it is pure and hard as siluer or it is hard and impure as iron or it is soft and impure as lead And for amber it is compounded of gold and siluer as cyprus copper is made of brasse and iron containing an equall substance of brasse and of iron which causeth that iron too much concocted and high tincted is easily changed into brasse and rechanged againe into copper But wee will now speake of gold which is the most perfect and purest of all mettalles In very truth nature neuer tooke delight to make a more perfect elementary substance then gold is for it is as pure and neate in the qualitie thereof as are the simple elements whereof it is composed And therefore by good right do wee hold it in price of excellencie far aboue all other riches and do esteeme it in our iudgement to bee much more precious then all other mettalles For beeing in the composition thereof proportioned in equall qualitie fitly correspondent in the symmetry of the elements which compound it it is euen from the originall thereof so purified already as are the simple elements In such sort that by their coniunction togither in
chrystal mixed with a purple colour and a golden lustre enclining to the colour of wine which is alwaies the last colour that doth present it selfe And yet one would say that this stone hath the head crowned with a purple chaplet and that it is confusedly tincted with all these foresaide colours and respectiuely with each of them Moreouer there is no stone more cleere then this and some say that it is verie good for the head and comfortable to the sight Nonius a Senatour of Rome did so loue an Opall that he had that he chose rather to be banished out of Rome then to giue it to Marcus Antonius carrying nothing with him of all his wealth but the ring onely wherein that stone was set Opals are found in many places of Egypt of Arabia and of the Indies but the best are brought from Zeila and Isle of East India which produceth them as great as walnuts But we must note that the Indians can counterfeit them so finely with simple glasse that it is an hard matter to discerne the natural from false ones yet their deceit is found in the sunne For holding betwixt the thumbe and fore-finger a false Opall against the sunne all the diuersitie of colours which seemed to be in this stone will turne into one But the naturall Opall changeth lustre euerie minute and spreadeth it heere and there so that the diuersitie of the colours thereof will shine vpon your fingers beeing holden as is saide and exposed to the Sunne Shall we say nothing of the Turkesse which is garnished with the colour of heauen and which hath admirable vertue Of the turkesse For it is of a skie colour and celestiall blewe and verie bright It is esteemed because that in the night it likewise looketh greene that part which is vpon the earth is marked with veines it is soft and not of too cold a substāce Also lime slaked laid vpon this stone seemeth to be blew and receiueth the colour of a precious stone It is commonly made bunching and swelling out like an eie and is found in this forme sowed and set along the rocks in many places of the Indies but the fairest Turkesses are in the kingdom of Rasigut And because of the difficultie to come to those places where they grow the inhabitants of the countrey beat them downe with staues in such sort that they fall with their earth and mosse and the people doe esteeme so much of them that they account them as their greatest riches and delight hanging them about their necks in manner of Carcanets It is no maruell then if these stones bee rare amongst vs for wee see no verie common trafficke made of them and yet they are much in request at this day Their vertue and propertie according to the report of some is verie maruellous For they say that the Turkesse being worne in a ring doth keepe a man from hurt that falleth yea though it be from his horse and that it receiueth all the blow and is oftentimes broken in pieces which is lesse credible then that which some also affirme that the vertue thereof doth resist poysons Now let vs speake of the Agath Of the agath which is the biggest of all such as are called precious stones But it is of so variable a kinde that one can scarcely thinke it to be one onely stone For the Agath is white red yellow ash-coloured greene black changeable blew in briefe the colours of all precious stones and of all other besides do concur in it And nature exerciseth so many fashions vpon it that we may see it represent forrests fields floods flowers trees Histories haue celebrated verie much the Agath of king Pyrrhus which represented the nine Muses with Apollo in the middest of them playing vpon his harp beeing all in sundrie garments in such sort as it seemed that nature did contend with the painter to carry away the price of such a representation Cardanus reporteth that hee had in his keeping two Agaths Lib. 7. de subt in one of which nature had painted the hemisphere of heauen the distinct circles with the round earth in the midst enuironed by the waters and in the other an open gulf of the earth seemed to breath out a fume that darkened the aire wherein this was most admirable that the colour of the smoke should seeme to differ from that of the aire which was thereby darkened this appearing white and thick and the aire reddish and somewhat cleere But though the agath bee noble and excellent for the varietie thereof yet because it is but little bright and shining it is but seldome esteemed to bee of great valew amongst precious stones Some doe attribute this propertie thereto to bee good against stingings of scorpiōs especially that Agath which is spotted with little graines of gold which the Isles of Candie and Sicilie doe produce The same vertue is attributed to the agaths of India and to refresh the sight much by but onely looking vpon them and they say that they staunch thirst beeing held neuer so short a while in ones mouth But enough of this now AMANA doe you looke to that which resteth for vs to consider vpon concerning these most precious stones that deserue to enrich our discourse Of Pearle Corall and Chrystall Chapter 98. AMANA IT is no maruel though pearles bee so much sought after in these daies by euery one for ornaments especially for women for of old they haue beene in such or more request so that while the Romaine empire flourished this was a common prouerbe That a woman could or might goe without pearles aswell as a consull might go without officers meaning thereby that pearles were an honor to women and made way to be giuen them in the street as the sergeants did for the consull before whome they marched Of pearle Pearle is placed among precious stones and is of great price beeing esteemed for whitenes splendor and roundnes and when it is found big polished and heauy then may it bee said to bee faire in all perfection But there are very few pearles that haue all these bewties conditions Concerning the generation thereof the ancient opinion hath euer beene that the pearle was engendred in shelles of fishes wherewith the Indian sea doth abound which engendring at one time of the yeere doe open and gape in the night time by that meanes filling themselues with dewe whereby they conceiue pearles which they make according to the qualitie of the dewe receiued if it bee cleere they are cleere if troubled so are they troubled and fowle if aboundant the pearles are great if scarce they are little Moreouer if it happen to thunder the shels shut togither for feare that they haue so that they haue no leasure to take in dewe enough whereby they remaine lanck and emptie as if they had fasted and thereof also pearles do proceed that are without substance and full of winde But marke what our French
to serue to such vses as it is fit for wherupon commeth that there are muskes very different in goodnes For there is but little brought to vs in true bladders of this perfect muske being ripe and gathered as before saide but all the flesh of this beast being beaten togither with the bones is commonly put into an old bladder and sold vs for pure muske Which we may verie well know in that we vsually finde little peeces of bone in our muske And yet this same thus prepared smelleth so sweetely that we may easily iudge how precious and exquisite the odour of the true and perfect muske is Of the Castoreum The Castoreum which proceedeth from the Beuer is also verie much esteemed for the vertue of the sent thereof This beast is as bigge as a dogge long gentle of blacke and a shining haire with a very long taile and feete like a goose hauing strong teeth and so sharpe that he vseth them as a sawe to sawe and cleaue timber whereof he maketh himselfe a lodging with marueilous cunning They are found neere to the riuer of Ister or Danubius and neere to the Rhine also and in many places of Africke In his stones doth lie a most exquisite licour which is proper to him And therefore Plinie reporteth Hist nat lib. 8. c. 30. that the Beuer feeling himselfe oppressed with hunters biteth off his stones with his teeth as if he knew wherefore he were pursued and that is it which Phisitions call Castoreum De subt lib. 10. Cardanus affirmeth that this beast is a kinde of Otter euen as house-wesels are a kinde of wilde wesels For saith he in one selfe same kinde of beasts nature doth by little and little conuert it selfe from small to great ones from foule to faire ones and from weake to strong ones Besides the Otter called by Plinie Lutra liueth commonly in the earth Of the Otter and in the water and hath haire softer then feathers and his stones are fit and profitable for the same that Castoreum is But as Matthiolus hath very well noted the vse of strange compositions doth bring many discommodities to those De Dios lib. 6. c. 25. which thinke to serue themselues therewith bicause they are either sophisticate or corrupted before they come to vs. And therefore he saith that the vse of ponticke or common Castoreum which is blacke with rottennes and putrefaction is very venemous But me thinketh companions that we stretch out too long our discourse concerning terrestriall beasts considering that we haue not vndertaken to write a perfect historie of them but only to set before our eies some of the most rare most excellent to make vs meditate vpon to admire the workes of God There are many authors out of which one may gather the entire knowledge of liuing creatures and especially out of Aristotle who hath described their nature in fiftie bookes by the commandement of Alexander the great and after him Plinie hath declared vnto vs in his naturall historie many things concerning the same subiect which were not knowne before Wherefore as when we entreated of the spheres meteors we referred al to the true astronomy philosophie of Christians so let vs now do as much vpon 〈◊〉 discourse concerning beasts reducing all that which we haue spoken to an inward meditation vpon the prouidence of God considering that the effects thereof do continually appeere in the commoditie profit and vtilitie which redound vnto vs by these creatures yea by the most venomous of them as ASER you may giue vs to vnderstand Of the right vse of venemous creatures and wilde beasts and of the iustice and bountie of God which shineth in them Chapter 89. ASER. VVE must needes beleeue for a principle that if sinne had not entred into the world there had neuer any creature beene hurtfull vnto man For hee had beene a peaceable Lord and master of all liuing things and all things had beene obedient vnto him if hee had beene obedient vnto God as he ought to haue beene Genes 7. We haue a cleere testimonie thereof after the fall of Adam in those beasts which came vnto Noah at the floud to enter and remaine within the ark with him Dan. 6. as also in those lions into whose denne Daniel was cast But as man hath beene very rebellious towards God not acknowledging him for his Lord according as duty did require him euen so all creatures which should shew obedience to man not onely haue beene and are rebellious towards him but do also many times make war against him and do greatly annoy him euen according as it pleaseth the soueraine Lord to chastice and punish the sinnes of men by the meanes of them In this sort then must wee thinke vpon venemous and cruell beasts who doe not onely seeke to hurt vs but doe also serue the wicked wherewith to compound their poisons For wee behold how God hath created many and diuers kindes of them who beeing good in their nature insomuch as they haue all beene created by God and in that hee is a worker who cannot performe any euill busines they doe neuerthelesse oftentimes greatly hurt men in steade of ministring aide vnto them yea they do sometimes also worke their death And therefore wee must consider that the fault doth not proceed from the creature created good but from the sinnâ—â—…n beeing punished by the iust iudgement of God by such scâ—â—â—ges of his iustice as it pleaseth him to make choise of the worke neuerthelesse which he hath done by his creatures remaining good insomuch as it serueth to chastice those who do deserue it Of the diuers vses of venemous beasts There are in earth and in the sea many very venemous beasts who by their poison kill men as are serpents vipers scorpions and such like And although it may seeme that these creatures haue beene created onely but to doe hurt yet hath not God giuen their beeing without good and iust reason For hee hath so well disposed all things that venims and poisons themselues serue very well for many other vses then to kill and impoison for they are profitable and necessarie in many occasions and serue for medicines and remedies in diuers accidents And concerning their particular effects which turne to the dommage of man besides that which wee haue said that they are instruments of the diuine vengeance vpon sinne God will thereby moreouer make them acknowledge and perceiue their infirmity and what all humaine power is when it riseth vp against his maiestie and that men thinke to resist him For who may bee so dull and disfurnished of reason that cannot vnderstand how vnsure their life is and how feeble their force and power considering that there needeth but some small venemous herb or some little portion of other venim and poison or the stinging of some small beast or the biting of some others which are but as wormes creeping vpon the earth I doe not onely
say greatly to torment but also to bereaue of life the greatest and most fearefull giant or prince in all the world Herein then haue wee a goodly example to teach vs to know what we are what we can do and how we must feare and bee in continuall doubt though wee suppose our selues to be neuer so strong and mightie And we may also instruct our selues when we behold that there is no man so assured but that is somewhat mooued and receiueth some feare yea and many times very much at the onely sight and meeting of an adder or viper or of some other venemous beast Wee may also imagine that if the eternall creator of euery soule doth shew himselfe so much to be feared in such small and vile creatures who doe not subsist nor retaine any power but such as proceedeth from him what might this bee in comparison of his whole puissance if he would declare it vpon his enimies But indeede this neede not because he can doe his pleasure by far lesse force Exod. 8. Psal 78. 105. Nomb. 11. as when he was displeased with the proud arrogancie and peruerse obstinacie of Pharaoh and of the Egyptians who held the God of the Hebrewes in disdaine he would not war vpon them with great armies of men but did onely raise vp troupes of frogs of flies and of lice against which the proud tyrants could not resist but remained vanquished Againe how did hee after that chastice his people in the wildernes by fierie serpents How many times afterwards did he bring many people into extreme necessity as if a strong armie Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. Ioel. 1. or fire had passed through their country and that onely by cankerwormes catterpillers grasse-hoppers and such like vermine wherewith he threatneth those that rebell against his statutes And doe we not consider what vexation oftentimes flies lice wormes rats and mice doe put vs vnto Haue we not goodly occasion to bee proud high minded and to esteeme much of our selues seeing that there is not so much power in vs as to inuent the meanes how to defend and saue our selues from such little creatures who trouble vs day and night both at home and abroad And may we not heereby iudge how we could defend our selues from wolues beares lions tigres and other sauage and wilde beasts in whom there is no doubt but that we haue verie euident signes and testimonies proposed of the wrath and furie of God For who is so stout that is not much scared to encounter with or to heare the voice onely of any of these beasts We know that God hath menaced the transgressors of his commandemēts with them For he saith thus I will send the teeth of beasts vpon them with the venim of serpents creeping in the dust Deut. 32. Ose 13. 2. King 7. 2. King 2. And so hath he oftentimes done in the lande of Samaria and in Iudea yea not sparing the yoong children as was declared in them who were deuoured by the beares because they mocked the Prophet Eliseus How many such examples of the wrath of God do Histories set before our eies that haue beene executed in the daies of our fathers yea amongst vs who cannot be ignorant how that many times wolues haue deuoured little children digging down the house sides for them they beeing close by their parents Wherefore sith the Lord did say by Amos The lion hath roared Amos. 3. who will not be afraide The Lord God hath spoken who can but prophesie Let vs learne two things first that if the onely voice of the lion terrifie those which heare it by much more reason must the word of God mooue vs secondly that the true seruants of God cannot be silent when the Lord shall haue commanded them to speake but will attribute all glorie to his name not standing in feare of venemous serpents wilde beasts and other scourges of his wrath but dreading the Omnipotent only who executeth vengeance vpon the wicked when and how he pleaseth Of the bounty of God which shineth in venemous beasts And as by this discourse we must acknowledge the image of God being angrie and the pattern of his furie in all those creatures which may hurt vs and how much he is to bee feared and dreaded in his most high Maiestie considering that his iudgements are so terrible being executed but by the smallest creatures of the earth so on the other side must we consider vpon the great bountie and benignitie of God of which he giues vs testimonies not onely in beasts created to the onely purpose to serue and profit man but also in those which seeme not to haue beene made but onely for their hurt For as we haue alreadie said venims and poysons may serue to many other vses then to kill men and venemous beasts are not so full of poyson throughout all their bodie but that they may profit in sundrie occasions witnes the viper a most fearfull serpent whose flesh is verie requisite in the composition of true treacle which is a most soueraigne remedie against all venim and poyson And there are manie verie dangerous diseases against which this flesh of the viper and of other serpents is verie profitable according to the testimonie of phisitions Who likewise teach that the Scorpion whose stinging is mortall carrieth with him the true remedie for health if he be brayed and laide vpon the wound which hee hath made or else if being burnt the ashes of him bee drunke with wine But how many rare properties doe they assigne to the oyle which is made of scorpions In briefe to speake in a word there is no beast so venemous none so sauage none so cruell be it great or small by which men may not receiue much profit if their nature were well knowne All which we may better learne if we consider how that many creatures are nourished with that which to others is venim and poyson the discourse whereof AMANA let vs receiue from you Of the nourishment of many animals by that which is venim and poyson to others and of the naturall amitie and enimitie which is amongst them Chap. 90. AMANA IT may seeme to many that hornets caterpillers canker-wormes grasse-hoppers spiders and such like vermin were not created to any other ende saue to endomage men but though we doe omit a thousand properties which all these creatures haue by nature seruing to vse in phisicke and that we doe but onely consider how they serue for food and nourishment to many other creatures yet shall we in this haue enough wherein to acknowledge the profit which doth returne vnto vs from most vile and contemptible creatures and by so much the more magnifie the prouidence of God who ordaineth all things for our good For it is verie certaine that these small creatures which otherwise seeme to bee vnprofitable doe serue for food and meate to birds and foules and to such fishes as we doe ordinarily eate of so that we